The Hammer And The Sword 2e6wl

The Hammer And The Sword

Jason M. Green

Copyright © 2008 by Jason M. Green.

ISBN: ISBN:

Softcover ebook

978-1-4257-9577-1 978-1-4691-0684-7

All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic or mechanical, including photocopying, recording, or by any information storage and retrieval system, without permission in writing from the copyright owner.

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places and incidents either are the product of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously, and any resemblance to any actual persons, living or dead, events, or locales is entirely coincidental.

This book was printed in the United States of America.

To order additional copies of this book, : Xlibris Corporation 1-888-795-4274 www.Xlibris.com [email protected] 44240

Contents

Acknowledgments

Author’s Note

The Hammer And The Sword Basic Pronunciation Guide

Prologue

PART I

I

Family Tradition

II

Malifestron

III

Betrayal

IV

Crushed Hope

V

Flight Of The Innocent

VI

Hope Rising

VII

Blacksmith’s First Battle

VIII

The Gathering Begins

IX

The Bard

X

The Enchantress

XI

The First Change

XII

Old Friends Rediscovered

XIII

Fiery Visions And Icy Lands

XIV

The Priest

PART II

XV

Journey To Wintersbourne

XVI

Tannis Reborn

XVII

Arrivals And Introductions

XVIII

The Spark Of Defiance

XIX

The Fire Of Battle

XX

A Day Of Rest And Learning

XXI

The Naming Of The Leaders

Dedication

This book is dedicated to all those who have given me their over the years. It is also dedicated to all those who claimed I would never succeed. Without both these types of people I would never have been inspired to strive as hard as I can to improve myself.

Acknowledgments

The first people I would like to acknowledge are the authors whose works have provided me with the most inspiration. There are five authors who’ve inspired me the most, and they are: Robert E. Howard, Stephen R. Lawhead, Lloyd Alexander, J.R.R. Tolkien, and Tad Williams. They are in my opinion, a few of the best fantasy writers that ever lived, and I hope to one day have my name mentioned in the same sentence as their names, hopefully in a positive way.

I would, of course, like to thank family and friends in general for believing in my abilities as an author. If not for their , I’d never have gotten past the first chapter. There are, however, a few people in particular whom I would like to thank for their contributions of both and ideas. The first of the people I know whose contribution I’d like to acknowledge is Adam Kohn, who happens to be my cousin. It was playing RPGs with him that created some of the characters and places in my book. Two of the characters in the book are even ones he used when we were playing, and those two characters are Tannis and Vega. I used his basic portrayal of the characters, and then I expanded on them, and gave them a bit more depth and personality than was possible in an RPG. I even gave Tannis the last name of Vahrin, and I expanded on Vega’s name to make it into Andervega. The next person I’d like to mention is Pamela McCormick. She is a friend of mine who had given my writing abilities quite a lot of praise since she first read some of my rough drafts, which was many years ago. She helped me come up with the name Queen Roslynia, and she convinced me not to kill the queen off (that is the main reason why I had her help me come up with a name). Pam also suggested that Queen Roslynia should be Tannis’ mother, and I was able to use that idea to give Tannis more motivation, as he swears vengeance upon Anstrom. For being an editor of sorts, and something of a test subject/guinea pig for my work, I would like to thank Clint McAllister. Also, I would like to thank him for thus far being the biggest fan of my writing.

I’d also like to thank Terry Madison for having faith in me when I first tried to write a book. I tried to express my thanks by creating the character of Teryglen the Madyson. If he reads this book he should notice what I’ve done. Lastly, I would like to thank Drew Wade for proofreading my manuscript for me and offering me a great many useful criticisms.

Author’s Note

There is no greater goal in writing fantasy than creating a new reality that can function outside of the author’s own mind. To be ed for what one has accomplished ensures immortality of a sort.

The Hammer And The Sword Basic Pronunciation Guide

Alqim: “Al-Keem” Athone: “Ath-on-ay” Baldaur Kaellin: “Ball-dour Kale-in” Charaxes: “Kar-axis” Dan’Kaari: “Dan-kah-ree” Dar’Kaari: “Dar-kah-ree” huun: “hue-oon” Kaidamia: “Kie-dah-mia” Laegaran: “Lay-gar-an” Laegarri: “Lay-gar-ee” Macaedon: “Mac-aid-on” Madyson: “Mad-ee-son” Teryglen: “Terry-glen” Vahrin: “Vay-rin”

Prologue

Sitting in his chair made of wood, leather, and bone High Consul Anstrom stared impatiently at the door. He absently tapped his bony fingers against the wooden arms of his chair while he awaited the arrival of Captain Baldaur Kaellin, the leader of the king’s guards. After a few minutes, his impatience came to an end, as the captain of the guard entered. The high consul stood up, tapped his oak staff upon the floor to signal the captain of the guard to kneel before him, and began to speak. “The traitors have escaped, and you’ve done nothing to find them,” the high consul said angrily, as he towered over the kneeling man—who was a head or so higher than the high consul when standing. “What do you expect me to do about it, High Consul?” asked the captain of the guard, with little respect in his voice, as he rose to his feet. He noticed that it annoyed the high consul that he should do so before being instructed. “I want you to release the king’s hounds and find those traitors. I would also like you to bring back their child. If you cannot bring the child back, I want you to end its life and the lives of its parents,” the high consul commanded. The captain of the guard shook his head, and said in a stern voice, “No.” “What did you say to me?” asked the high consul in an angry tone. “I said no.” The captain of the guard stood with his head held high, and declared in a serious voice, “I cannot, and I will not follow your orders.” At hearing the captain’s words, the high consul raised his staff menacingly. “I demand you explain your words this instant.” The captain kneeled once again on the cold, hard floor while keeping his eyes on the high consul and the wooden staff he had clutched in his bony hand. “I mean you no disrespect, but the king will not allow me to follow your orders, and if I follow them against his will, I will be severely punished. You should know by

now that my loyalties belong to him alone.” The high consul lowered his staff and began stroking his black beard. “Your loyalty to the king is irable, but if you disobey me, I will punish your family. I think I will start with your youngest son.” An evil smile played across his lips, as he saw the look in the kneeling man’s eyes. “Yes, your youngest son it shall be. One so young shall make the Old Gods happy… . for a while. Your entire family, however, should appease them for quite a long time.” The captain of the guard stood up and went for the sword at his hip in a blur of motion. He unsheathed the sword with amazing speed, yelling, “You will not touch my family!” He had the tip of his sword at the high consul’s throat in less time than it took the other man to blink. With anger in his voice and hate in his eyes he spoke the words, “If you touch them, I will carve out your black heart, and even your guards will not be able to stop me.” Despite having the very tip of a sword pressed against his throat, the high consul spoke without noticeable fear. “Brave words will do you little good, Captain Baldaur Kaellin.” The high consul’s lips started to curl into an evil smile, as he realised he had the captain trapped in a moral quandary. “Will you follow my orders without question—if only to save the lives of your family?” He noted that the sword did not move from his throat, so he said, “I know what you are thinking. You think that you could kill me now and save your family, and the lives of those two fugitives, but you are also thinking that I probably have a plan in place just for that eventuality.” His lips finished curling into an evil sneer. “You would be correct to think that. Not only will some horrible fate befall your family if I die, but you will be arrested for treason. You do the punishment for treason, do you not?” Captain Kaellin replaced his sword in its scabbard, though with obvious reluctance, and replied, “Yes. I will do your will.” He took a deep breath and added, “Though, I’d rather pluck out my own eyes than be of service to you, Anstrom.” He began to talk towards the door, but a noise behind him made his stop. Anstrom smoothed his robes and said, “Do not forget whose chamber you are in, Captain Kaellin.” The captain turned and bowed to the high consul, as was customary. He then left

the dimly lit room, and pulled the door shut. He ran the fingers of his right hand through his short blonde hair, as he made his way through the dark halls, and he wondered how long the high consul would allow him to live after showing open defiance. Without even looking, he knew that in the shadows of the hallway Anstrom’s guards were waiting in anticipation of their master’s orders. He did not allow it to bother him, however, as he strode towards the stairs. The scowl on his face caused the few servants still working at such a late hour to move from his path without a single word.

High Consul Anstrom watched out through his window, as Captain Kaellin walked across the courtyard and into the kennel. As soon as he had witnessed the guards leading their hounds through the front gates with Captain Kaellin accompanying them, High Consul Anstrom left his chamber. He entered the dark corridor and looked around to make sure he was unobserved, and then walked away from his chambers. He walked a short distance down the hallway until he came to a staircase, which he descended slowly. Once on the next floor, he stopped in front of a bare wall, and he ran his hands down its rough surface until he found a stone that protruded slightly. After making sure that he was still unobserved, he pulled the stone out of the wall to reveal a lever. He pulled on it with all of his strength until he heard a distant clicking noise. As soon as he heard the click, he released the lever, and watched as a section of the wall opened slightly. After taking one more look around, he returned the stone to the wall, hiding the lever, and then pulled on the secret door until it was open far enough to allow him entrance to the ageway it concealed. He then slipped inside, pulling the door closed behind him until he heard it lock in place. The high consul stood in the same place for a few seconds until his eyes adjusted to the weak light coming from a torch upon the far wall, and then he advanced down the ageway towards the light. When he was only a few feet from the torch he stopped, casually waving his hand while muttering a few words. When he stopped speaking, part of the flickering flame separated to leap to the next torch, and this process continued until the rest of the torches along the ageway were lit. As the final torch ignited, the high consul saw a boy, no

more than fifteen years of age, sitting on a stool where the far end of the ageway connected to a larger chamber. Upon seeing the high consul, the boy rose from the stool and approached, bearing a set of dark robes he had been holding. Wordlessly, High Consul Anstrom removed the sumptuous robes of his office, and replaced them with the dark robes the boy had brought. When he had finished pulling on his robes, the high consul finally spoke. “Many thanks, Macaedon. Are you still prepared to do my bidding?” The boy named Macaedon nodded with much enthusiasm, and pulled a small vial from one of his pockets. “I have been waiting for this moment since you told me my part in this plan, but I need to know if what’s in this vial will be enough to kill King Mallif.” Upon hearing the boy’s words, a cruel grin formed on the high consul’s face. “It should suffice, though in that small of a dose death could take close to a month, if not longer.” He then reached out and placed a hand on the boy’s shoulder. “Never forget that a slow death is good if you want to find the perfect replacement for a king.” Macaedon looked at the high consul with an expression of curiosity. “Who did you have in mind for a replacement?” “King Mallif’s son, of course. However, he will not reach the age of rightful kingship until the winter after next. I will, of course, have to guide the people according to the laws that I am bound by duty to enforce, until he has reached the appropriate age to ascend the throne as a king in more than just name. During this time I will have the unique opportunity to create an example of how Prince Malifesh should rule.” Macaedon nodded in agreement, and then asked, “But won’t he be crowned as king once his father dies?” “Yes, he will, but until he reaches the proper age he will not truly hold any power thanks to the laws his ancestors put into effect more than a century ago. To let him rule sooner would be to trample tradition, and we cannot have that.” “Oh.” Macaedon climbed back onto the stool, and stared at the high consul for a few seconds, before speaking again. “Will there be anything for me to do once a new king is crowned?”

“You have ambition to match your knowledge, and that is very good. I think it should be quite easy to find a use for you. Perhaps I will find a way to allow you to rise above your station. After all, there are no laws that prohibit the orphaned son of a peasant from becoming something more than his ancestors have been.” Smiling happily at the thought of making something of himself, Macaedon said, “I will place this poison in the king’s drink during dinner tonight. Should there be any left over, I will hide it in Captain Kaellin’s chambers.” The high consul opened the heavy wooden door on the opposite side of the room, and pulled the cloak’s hood over his head. “If more people were like you I could have been a king myself.” “King Mallif listens to you now, and so will his son once he is crowned. The kingdom is already yours.” “A more pleasant thought I have not yet had.” The high consul walked through the open door into a dark tunnel and Macaedon followed him, carrying a torch. Anstrom reminded the boy to pull the door closed behind him, and listened closely to make sure it was latched.

º º º º º

The hounds tracked their prey relentlessly with their noses close to the ground, the scent of the fugitives compelling them forward. The half dozen guards flanking them focused their attention on the trail of broken limbs and trampled leaves that showed the path their quarry had chosen through the dark forest. There were occasional shouts, as other, unrelated physical signs were spotted, but the sombre Captain Kaellin told his men to keep focused on the task at hand, before becoming silent again. After nearly half an hour of following the hounds, the trees finally ended, and the guards were left standing atop a hill overlooking a long field. They stopped to orientate themselves, and their panting hounds sat down to rest. One of the guards spotted their quarry moving across the open field, and pointed them out

to his companions, and then he allowed himself to be pulled forward by the slavering hounds once more. Another guard pulled a bow from his back before making his way down the hill.

As he rushed across the open expanse of the field, the running man turned and yelled to his wife, “We have to keep going! The hounds won’t stop until they’ve found us, and I’m sure High Consul Anstrom will have convinced Baldaur to hunt us down.” “I hope we find shelter soon, Marlis. I’m getting tired, and Cristanos needs to be fed before he starts crying again,” said the man’s wife. Marlis gestured towards the lights of a village off in the distance and said, “Once we get to that village we can find food and shelter. I’m certain of it, Rose.” “What village is it?” “Almes… I think.” The howls of the hounds pierced the night behind them, and the pace of the fugitives quickened dramatically. After they had covered a distance of about fifty yards, a whistling sound, followed by a thumping noise, made them halt. A second whistling sound was heard, and then Marlis hissed in pain as an arrow pierced his arm. He yelled for his wife to keep running, and with strong hands he broke the shaft of the arrow in half, before pulling it out through the hole it had made. Then he started to run again, with a trickle of blood oozing from the wound. By the time he got to the first building in the village, a sharp pain shot through his spine, and he dropped to one knee. He touched the wound on his back, and felt that it was warm and moist. He looked at his hand, as he brought it forward and saw a crimson smear upon his fingers. His wife stopped and looked at him with fear in her eyes, but he slowly stood back up and told her he would be fine, and then he said that she should keep going until she found shelter. She nodded quickly and ran farther into the village. After watching his wife’s retreating form for a few seconds, the barking of the hounds reached his ears, and he realised just how close they were.

Marlis saw an axe sticking out of a wooden post a few metres to his right, and then he saw four of the most muscular hounds from the king’s kennels being let free from their leashes. He instantly recognised the hound at the front by its colouration, and he knew that he would not reach the axe in time. So he braced himself, and grabbed the hound the moment it reached him. Then wrapping his arms around its neck, he lifted it off its feet and snapped its neck. He tossed the corpse aside, and knowing his chances of survival were extremely slim, he ripped the axe from the post. The slow trickles of blood going down his back helped him focus, and he tightened his grip on the axe. He let loose a cry of rage, and began running towards his pursuers. A hound jumped at him, and he split its skull with a single swing, as he focused his attention towards the men sent after his family. His mad rush carried him to the first of the guards, and he struck the man in the right side of his head with the axe blade. Blood spurted from the wound, as the guard fell to the ground with a cleft skull. Just then, another hound jumped up and sank its teeth into the shaft protruding from Marlis’ back. He screamed in agony and dropped to one knee, as the growling hound pulled downward on the shaft, nearly tearing it loose from his flesh. Then other hound sunk its teeth into his wrist, and the axe dropped to the ground. Marlis looked at the guards standing over him and recognised a few of them despite the feeble light coming from their torches. With contempt in his voice, he shouted, “How can you do this to me after all we’ve been through together? How can you do this to my family? Do you have any idea what the high consul is planning on doing tonight?” Captain Baldaur Kaellin slowly stepped forward, and pulling free his sword from the scabbard at his hip, said in a solemn voice, “Marlis Ganon, you have been found guilty of plotting against High Consul Anstrom, and the only punishment in this kingdom for such a crime is death. Given your long service to King Mallif, however, I shall give you an honourable death, befitting a soldier of your calibre.” Captain Kaellin closed his eyes, as he brought the blade of his sword down upon Marlis’ neck. Blood sprayed from the wound and Marlis collapsed to the ground. Goaded by their handlers, the hounds began to tear him apart. Captain Kaellin watched the horrendous display with disgust, as he whispered, “May God have

mercy upon your soul.” The captain then ordered his men to pull the hounds away, and they followed his orders immediately. Turning towards the nearest guard, he said, “Give me your cloak.” He saw the guard hesitate so he repeated himself. “I said, give me your cloak.” The intense look in his eyes kept the guard from questioning him. “Thank you,” he quietly said, as the cloak was placed in his hands. “Now I want all of you to head into that village and await my arrival before proceeding further.” “Yes, sir,” the guards said in unison, before turning to follow their leader’s orders. As soon as the guards were out of sight, Captain Kaellin covered up the body of his friend with the cloak. Then he pulled a flask of oil from beneath his own cloak and poured it onto the shrouded body. Once that was done, he grabbed the closest torch he could find and carried it over to where his friend lay. With a prayer of forgiveness for his actions, and a prayer for Marlis’ soul, he lowered the torch until it touched the edge of the cloak. He said a final prayer as he watched it ignite. Then as the flames began to consume the body of Marlis Ganon, the captain raised his sword above his head to salute his fallen friend. Once the flames began to die, he turned and headed into the village to finish what he had set out to do.

Rose went from house to house, begging for someone to give her shelter, but no one would open their door because they could hear the hounds’ baying. She finally located a barn with a partially opened door and quickly slipped inside. With a quick glance around, she saw assorted tools that she guessed belonged to a blacksmith along with a few piles of straw. She was looking for a place to hide herself when she heard the yelling of guards coming closer to the barn. Rushing over to the nearest pile of straw, she hollowed out a small space close to the wall, and gently placed the child into the hollowed space, a few seconds before the guards threw the door open with a loud creak. As quickly as she could, she ran towards a ladder on the other side of the barn and attempted to reach the loft. However, before she had climbed more than a few rungs, a hound grabbed the bottom of her dress and pulled until she fell from the ladder and landed in a pile of straw. The hound was then called away and one of the guards walked over to the pile of straw where she lay with eyes wide open

and full of terror The guard looked her over and flashed her a disgusting smile. He told the other guards to close the door and they hesitantly complied. Then he grabbed Rose, pulled her to her feet, and then forced her up against the wall. “Don’t even think about screaming for help, wench.” The guard said, as he tried to push her dress past her hips with one hand. He licked his lips and said, “She is a nice one, and I haven’t had me one this nice for a long while.” Then as he began to unbuckle his belt with his free hand, the woman grabbed a poker and thrust it through his boot and into his foot. “Don’t touch me!” Rose screamed, as she twisted the poker with all her strength. The guard slapped her across the mouth and knocked her onto the floor. “You’ll pay for that, wench,” he shouted, as he pulled the bloody poker out of his foot— a grimace of pain on his angry face. Angrily, he threw the poker onto the floor and jumped onto the woman. “I always thought you were too pretty for Marlis,” he whispered lasciviously in her ear, as he tried to subdue her flailing limbs. “Get off me, pig!” she shouted angrily, and accentuated her words by digging her fingernails into the side of her attacker’s face. Her efforts were rewarded with another slap from the guard, as blood freely flowed from the deep furrows her fingernails left on his face. “I’ll teach you not to resist me,” the guard growled, as drool began to run from the corner of his mouth. He wrapped his large hands around her neck and began to squeeze, when he heard the sounds of the door being thrown open and one of his fellow guards gasping. “What’s going on back there?” he asked, as he heard the approaching sounds of heavy boots. “I am ending your abuse of this prisoner,” an angry voice replied. Recognising the voice, the guard said, “I’ll be finished with her in a moment, Captain. As soon as she stops moving I’ll let her go.” Captain Kaellin shook his head. “You are finished now,” he said in a voice brimming with anger, the sword in his hand still wet with the blood of his friend. The guard glanced over his shoulder. “She’s just a prisoner. I’ve a right to do this.”

Captain Kaellin glanced at the bloody poker and the blood around the guard’s foot. His eyes flashed to the gouges on the guard’s face, and then he looked at the blood at the corner of the woman’s mouth. “You will release her now.” He tightened his grip on the sword until his knuckles turned white. “Do you understand me, Vareb?” “What are you going to do to me? I’m just trying to teach her a lesson.” Vareb returned his attention to the prisoner, whose eyes were beginning to roll back in her head. Captain Kaellin took a step forward with his sword raised and he moved his arm until the blade of his sword was pointing at the insubordinate guard’s back. He noisily cleared his throat, as he placed one hand on Vareb’s shoulder, and said with a voice full of hate, “Disobedience is punishable by death.” He then brought his arm forward and shoved the blade of his sword through Vareb’s midsection with a quick thrust. Blood exploded from the wound, splattering on the woman’s body, and then began to run down Vareb’s chest and back. Captain Kaellin twisted the sword as he pulled it out, and watched as Vareb fell over onto his side to bleed on the floor. Then he cleaned the blade of his sword on Vareb’s tunic before sheathing it. With a hard tone, he quickly instructed the two remaining guards to get their prisoner on her feet, and to bind her wrists securely. Breathing heavily, Rose shook uncontrollably, as she was brought to her feet. On her face, as she looked at Captain Kaellin, was an expression somewhere between gratitude and fear. Her eyes travelled downward towards Vareb’s body, and she spat on the corpse while a rope was being tied around her wrists. Once she was restrained, Captain Kaellin fixed her dress and said, “Your husband is dead. I am truly very sorry, but he was already slowly dying from his wounds.” He turned his head so he didn’t have to face her, and said in a quiet voice, “I had no real choice in this matter. You must believe me on that.” Turning to the guards, he hesitated briefly before giving the command, “Find the child if you can.” “Where should we start looking?” asked one of the guards. Captain Kaellin glanced over at a pile of straw that showed signs of disturbance. “You two look over that way, and I’ll look over in this corner,” he replied, as he

headed towards the pile of straw. He found the child easily, but he pretended to search for a few minutes. Then he pulled out his sword and stabbed into the pile a few times. “What’s going on?” asked one of the guards, as he heard the captain’s sword slicing through the straw. “I am completing Anstrom’s orders,” he replied, as he wiped off his sword. “What orders, captain?” asked the other guard. “He wished their child destroyed,” Captain Kaellin replied simply. He returned his sword to its sheath, and walked towards their prisoner, who now had an expression of horror and disgust on her face. Before anything else could be said, a giant of a man with bulging cords of muscle entered through the open door carrying something in his right hand. He declared loudly in a deep, rumbling voice, “You’re not welcome in this village. Return to your castle and never show yourselves here again.” Captain Kaellin looked at the man. “Who might you be to give orders to the captain of the king’s guards?” The man leaned against the massive double-edged axe he had been carrying when he entered, and replied, “I’m Harwin Vahrin, and this is my barn you’re tresing in.” Making a guess that the man could effectively wield the massive weapon with one hand, Captain Kaellin slowly said, “I am Captain Baldaur Kaellin of King Mallif’s Royal Guard, and I apologize for any trouble we may have caused you, but we were sent to retrieve this woman. However, given the mess that was made before my arrival in this village, I’ll see to it that you are compensated for any damage we may have accidentally caused during our search.” He paused to see if Harwin would say anything, but the large man simply stared at him. “We will now take this prisoner and leave your village peacefully.” At a nod of agreement from Harwin, Captain Kaellin immediately led his men out of the village. The guards carried Vareb’s body, and he led their silent prisoner. After Kaellin and his guards were gone, Harwin Vahrin heard a rustling in the straw and lifted his axe to his shoulder with one hand. He cautiously followed

the noise, and found a small child surrounded by enough straw to hide it. Shocked at the sight, he leaned his axe against the edge of his forge, and with surprising gentleness for a person his size, he picked the child up and took it into his house. Upon entering his home he called for his wife and told her, “Essie, I just found a child in the barn. I think this is what those guards were looking for.” Harwin’s wife looked at the child. “We can’t keep it. We should take it to the castle as soon as morning comes.” “If someone has to send hounds to retrieve a child, it is safer with us.” Harwin looked his wife in the eyes and said, “We have wanted a child, and this may be our only chance to have one of our own. You must it that it’s better off with us than it would be if we gave it to those guards.” His wife looked the child over and slowly nodded. “There is truth to what you say, and he doesn’t look like he has seen more than two winters—if even that many.” “Then that matter is settled,” Harwin said, ending the discussion.

º º º º º

Upon returning to the castle, the prisoner was presented to High Consul Anstrom, who immediately began to chastise Kaellin for not following his orders. He waved his arms in the air, and cursed in many different languages, but when he realised that his words had more effect on the prisoner than they did on Captain Kaellin, he ceased his yelling, and pushed away the long black hair that was now hanging over his face. He then focused his dark eyes on Captain Kaellin and told him to explain, making sure to switch back to speaking the common tongue, known as Alvspra, so that he could be certain the captain could understand him. Kaellin cleared his throat before speaking. “I am aware of the fact that I didn’t

explicitly follow the orders you gave me, but there was really no reason to kill this woman. Especially, since she has already lost her husband and child this night.” “Your point is well made, captain.” Anstrom stroked his beard, as he looked at the bound woman. After nearly a minute, he grinned, and waved for Captain Kaellin to leave. “You may go now. I believe I have found a use for this prisoner,” he announced. Hoping to catch Anstrom in his own treachery Kaellin said, “You know I cannot do that. A prisoner must be taken to the dungeon, and be locked inside a cell, as soon as they are returned to the castle, as the laws you have personally written state. It is my duty as captain of the guard to escort this particular prisoner to her cell personally, since I was the one responsible for her capture. To do anything less would be a dereliction of my duties.” Realising that he was being led towards a trap, Anstrom calmly answered, “I will see that she is put in the dungeon as soon as I have finished with her. Now go back to your chamber.” “As I have said, I cannot do that,” Kaellin replied adamantly. Anstrom’s eyes narrowed, and he said, “I think that your family needs you more than this prisoner does right now.” Kaellin glared at Anstrom, and he saw the corners of Anstrom’s lips curling into a fiendish grin. They glared at each other for close to a minute, and then Kaellin declared, “It shall be as you say, Consul Anstrom.” He walked over towards his prisoner. Anstrom let his grin fade, and asked, “What of the archer that went with you? He never returned.” “I know not what became of him.” Turning away from Anstrom, Kaellin untied the ropes binding Rose’s wrists, as he spoke to her in a low voice. “I truly am sorry about Marlis, but I had to end his suffering. You must believe that I had little choice in this matter, Rose.” He considered telling her that her son still lived, but he decided it would be best, for the time being, that she not know anything about the child in case Anstrom might try to pry answers out of her. Once the ropes were removed, he turned around and walked towards the door,

but then he stopped in the doorway, and without turning around said, “I’ve promised a man in the village that he would be paid for any trouble we caused him while searching his barn.” There was then the noise of something in the room breaking and a mirthless smile came to Captain Kaellin’s face, as he walked out into the dim corridor.

Anstrom brushed away the shards of the bottle he had shattered, and placed manacles on the Rose’s wrists. “You will come with me,” he said, as he blindfolded her and pulled her out of the room. He took her down the stairs, towards the hidden room he had entered earlier in the evening, and once inside, led her through the long dark tunnel. When they emerged, they were within the vast forest surrounding the outskirts of the city. A few yards from where they came out sat a small stone building that was nearly hidden amongst the trees. They went to it, with Anstrom pulling on the manacles to keep the blindfolded woman moving in the direction he wished her to go. Anstrom pushed the door of the building open, and men in long black robes turned around to look at him and the woman he was dragging behind him. Anstrom instructed one of the men to prepare her for the ceremony, and the robed man grabbed hold of the manacles and dragged her over to a stone table. He chained her to the table and began to chant, as Anstrom walked over with a bowl full of a thick red liquid. Anstrom raised it above her head and said, “May this blood of the newly born ensure your soul safe age to the home of the Old Gods.” He poured the warm liquid across her body, as she began to scream, and all the robed men began to chant in an archaic language. One of the robed men brought over a long dagger with a curved blade, and Anstrom took the dagger and raised it above the woman’s body. “May this cold blade place you on your journey to the blazing inferno where the Dark Gods dwell,” he said, as he prepared to plunge the ceremonial dagger into the woman’s heart. Anstrom ed in the chanting and brought the blade down towards the woman’s chest, but before he had finished bringing the dagger down, the door

was violently kicked open and someone yelled for him to stop. Recognising the voice, he sighed and handed the knife to one of the robed men, and then looked over at the person who had interrupted his ceremony. “You are not to be in this place, Prince Malifesh. These things are not for the eyes of one so young.” Anstrom motioned for the robed men to remove the intruder and they surged forward to grab the young man by the arms. Being of formidable strength and superior size despite his age, Prince Malifesh easily pulled loose from the grip of the robed men and pushed one out of his way, as he walked towards the stone table. “You will not sacrifice this woman to your pagan gods. My father may allow it because he knows not what it entails, but when I’m crowned I will make sure this practice does not continue. If I had my way, you would be executed for making sacrifices to gods the king doesn’t worship.” Anstrom saw a chance to please the young man who would soon be king, and seized the opportunity. “I realise I should not be making sacrifices to the Old Gods. They have grown fat from earlier sacrifices while doing nothing for me.” Now that he had the young man’s attention, he decided to take things a bit further. “I decree that from this day forth none shall make sacrifices to the Old Gods or the Dark Gods. As high consul, I shall spread the word to make sure that none defy this decree.” Malifesh nodded slowly, as he tried to figure out if Anstrom was simply humouring him or not. “I will take you at your word on this matter.” He unhooked the woman’s manacles and helped her up. “What is your name?” “Roslynia,” replied the woman with much fear in her voice. “Roslynia, I’m going to find a place where you can wash this blood from your body.” Malifesh cast a glance towards Anstrom. “You will keep your vow, or you will have me to deal with,” he said—a threatening tone to his voice. Anstrom whispered, “We shall see.” as he watched the pair walk through the open door and enter the dark forest.

º º º º º

Back in the village, Harwin Vahrin’s wife, Esreena, finished cleaning off the child. She told Harwin that it was a handsome child and he agreed readily. After she had completely cleaned the child, wrapping it in a warm blanket, she asked, “Since we are going to keep this child, will you be teaching him your trade?” Harwin placed his hand by the child and it wrapped its small fingers around his index finger. The child squeezed and Harwin tried to pry the tiny fingers loose. Finally, the child released its grip. Harwin laughed and said, “He will make a fine blacksmith, and his skills may even sur my own one day. His grip is amazing for one so young. In fact, I’m inclined to say he was born to grip both hammer and sword.” “A warrior and a blacksmith. Oh, what a destiny you have planned for him in these two hours.” Esreena smiled at the child. “We should name him. After all, we do not know the name he was born with. Perhaps he could be named after your father. It is a good strong name, and it should be right for a strong child.” Harwin thought on his wife’s words for a few minutes. He then smiled. “Yes. Tannis is a fine name for this child who has a grip like iron.” Harwin picked up the child, and held him above his head as a proud father often does. “From this day forth, men shall know you as my son and your name shall be Tannis Vahrin.” The newly named child smiled, as only a small child can, and his new parents smiled with him. Then they all went to bed, so that they could be rested for the start of a new day, and for a new life for the three of them.

PART I

Intrigue in Avnadele

I

Family Tradition

The smell of hot metal being beaten into different shapes filled the small barn where Tannis Vahrin worked. He felt at peace while working with the metal, and did not mind the sparks striking his muscular arms, any more than he minded the sweat running down his body. Despite the short time he had been working, his short brown hair was nearly black, and his lean, shaven face was already covered with soot, but he did not mind these things, because he enjoyed his work. Tannis was proud to have taken up the business started by his father, Harwin Vahrin, twenty-five summers ago. He was pleased that his father had started training him to be a blacksmith as soon as he had both the strength to lift a hammer, and the age to understand how to use it. As he worked, his mind wandered to things he had helped to create for both sale and personal use over the years while under his father’s tutelage. Snippets of fond memories spent around travelling performers whose wagons needed fixing and horses needed shod during the warmer months, along with playing with the children of farmers and tradesmen who had come to replace their worn tools, flashed through his mind. These gave way to memories of creating hunting supplies, and of learning how to hunt with the things his father had made. Following close on the heels of those memories, were ones of meeting grizzled old veterans who brought more stories than they did coins, but who trusted the blacksmiths of the Vahrin family more than they did any other. Most of all, he ed fondly working alongside his father in front of a forge during all of the changing seasons, and he hoped that one day he would be able to on his father’s teachings to his own children, if he ever managed to find a woman willing to bear them. Despite the money left to him when his parents ed away, selling his wares in the years that followed had allowed him to purchase everything he had needed to survive, plus some cows and chickens to provide him with eggs, milk, and meat. Though he knew it wasn’t much when compared to the accomplishments of other, better-known tradesmen he had met, it was still an honest living. His mind eventually drifted away from reflecting on his life and moved towards

what he would do once he had finished his work. ing his father’s advice that selling in small towns might not make a man rich, but it would provide him with other rewards, he started running through his choices. He thought about taking his newest wares south to one of the towns heading towards Drexell, but decided against it, since the last time he went that direction he found few people who were willing to purchase something from a man not d with any of the local guilds or unions. The same was true of the towns to the west heading towards Kharza, and also of those north towards the borders of the Northern Lands. After thinking of a few more places he could take his wares, he decided he would head east towards the city of Malifestron. While preferring to stay away from a city as large as Malifestron, because of the rumoured devious nature of city-dwellers, and because he had learned that most large cities had guilds and unions that controlled who could sell what in the cities they operated in, Tannis also knew that selling in its famous marketplace during one of the monthly gatherings of local craftsman could provide him with more coins than selling in a small town ever did. Then shaking his head, Tannis dismissed any thoughts about Malifestron, and returned his full attention to the length of metal he was working on.

Shortly before the sun started to go down, Tannis finished the things he was working on and left them to cool, before going down to the stream that ran behind his small house to bathe. He managed to successfully remove most of the grime gained during his work, and after drying himself off, he put on a pale brown shirt made of coarse fabric that had become faded from the sun, and a pair of breeches that he had patched many times. Then he made sure all of his animals had food before going inside to feed himself. He dined on the last of the wild pig he had caught and cured over a week ago, and some berries he had picked the day before. After finishing his dinner, he went back outside and looked over the cart he would be using to carry his wares into the city. Once that was finished, he went inside and went to bed. In his sleep, Tannis saw the things he could have if people in the city bought the things he had spent so much time making.

Tannis rose just before the sun did and ate the last of the berries, along with some crusty bread. He then loaded his wares onto his cart, and after making sure

everything was in perfect order, he hooked the cart to a harness, and put the harness on an old bull he would have to sell if he could not earn enough money to buy the supplies he needed to make it through the rest of the season. He then mounted his horse and headed towards the nearest road that would take him to the city. As he rode, he glanced over his shoulder every now and again to make sure his bull was still following close behind.

II

Malifestron

After a few of hours of riding, Tannis made it to the wide, open gates of Malifestron. He was welcomed by a friendly guard who told him which route would take him to the main marketplace in the least amount of time. Tannis thanked the guard and made his way to the marketplace in the centre of the city. When he reached his destination, he saw that nearly all of the local merchants were selling their wares in this place, and he was amazed at the sheer size of the area set aside for visiting merchants. Despite the early hour, it took him nearly twenty minutes of searching before he found a vacant spot to set up his cart. A short while after his cart was set up, he made his first sale to a man looking for a sturdy metal pan. It earned him only ten copper pieces, but it was still ten coppers more than he had entered the city with.

As the day went on, Tannis started to think he would not sell much more, and the occasional thinly veiled threats from people d with the local guilds reinforced this idea, but then a horse bearing a regal-looking man stopped in front of his cart. Tannis remained silent, as the man began to look over the cart’s contents, taking his time as he looked over each single item, and he glanced at the man’s entourage who looked rather bored. The man looked at the weapons, cooking accoutrements, and bits of jewellery with great interest. Then after careful consideration, he finally focused on a simple necklace hanging from a hook. It had three stones set in a triangular pattern around a larger stone set in the centre, and it was hanging from a leather thong. In a deep voice, he politely asked Tannis, “What gems are in that necklace?” Tannis picked up the necklace and looked at it. He then replied, “Three emeralds and one ruby. The cord it’s hanging from is made from the hide of a deer I killed myself.” The man rubbed his ample beard and exclaimed, “It is so simple and yet so elegant. How much do you want for it?” The man then unhooked a bulging pouch from his belt and held it in his hand.

Tannis took a moment to quickly survey the garments worn by the man before answering. Recalling the evils of greed explained to him by many a holy man he had met over the years, Tannis decided to pose a simple question to the man. “How much do you consider it to be worth?” he asked. The man thrust his hand deep into the pouch, and withdrew a fistful of shining gold and silver coins. “To give you any less than one hundred coins would be to cheat you,” he replied, before returning the coins to the pouch and holding it towards Tannis. Tannis gave the man a look of astonishment at the mention of such a price, but quickly regained his composure. He cleared his throat and stated, “It is but a simple piece of jewellery hanging from a leather thong, and though I’m flattered by that offer, I cannot in good conscience sell it for that high of a price.” As soon as the words were out of his mouth, Tannis began feeling uneasy as people around him started to whisper. He heard a few voices calling him a fool, and considerably worse things, for pas so much money. The man on the horse nodded and smiled politely. “I see you are a man of virtue and not one of greed. I ire that quality in a man. You will me for dinner tonight in my castle.” “Your castle?” asked Tannis in amazement. The man smiled amusedly. “Of course. After all I am the king.” “You are King Malifesh?” Tannis asked with an astounded tone. The king nodded. “Indeed. Might I have your name now?” “I am Tannis Vahrin.” Tannis looked at the man again. “I didn’t realise you were the king,” he said, bowing before the mounted man. “I would be honoured to you for dinner tonight.” The king laughed at Tannis’ bowing. “A man such as you need not bow before me. Be at the castle by the time the sun goes down, and bring everything in your cart.” Tannis stood up and asked, “Everything, Your Highness?”

“Yes, everything. I will buy your weapons for my guards, and I will buy your pans and platters for my cooks.” The king turned his horse around so he could address the group around him. “And I will invite all the citizens to the castle tonight when my cooks use these new treasures. Fear not, though, because those who do not fit in my dining hall will still be fed.” Cheers followed that statement and the king turned his horse back around so he could face Tannis. Tannis smiled and then asked, “Do you still want the necklace?” The king chuckled at what Tannis had asked. “But of course. I will buy all of your jewellery. You can’t find well-crafted jewellery very often unless you want to board a boat to find it. Too many people at these gatherings value quantity over quality.” “It makes it easier to get repeat business,” Tannis commented without thinking about whom he was speaking to. “Does it really?” the king asked with a tone of interest. Deciding he should finish what he started, Tannis nodded and replied, “Many craftsmen produce as much as they can in a short amount of time if they think something will sell well, and that way they can get more money at one time. Then once what they sold breaks they will be willing to replace it at a reduced price that is still more than what it cost to make the item, which most people will pay because it is cheaper than buying something else at full price.” The king stroked the hair on his chin for a few seconds, as he thought about what Tannis just said. “That is very unscrupulous of them,” he commented. “Some people care more about making money than they do about taking the extra time to create something of quality.” After nodding in understanding, the king said something to one of his entourage, who then rode off towards the castle. “I’ve just had a better idea. Come with me to the castle now, and one of my guards will take you on a tour of the city.” Tannis bowed gracefully. “As you wish,” he said for lack of a better response. The king clapped his hands and the of his entourage turned their horses around. “Splendid. Now get on your horse and follow me.”

Tannis mounted his horse, signalled the bull to start pulling the cart, and followed the king back to the castle.

Upon arriving at the castle, the people who worked in the stables put Tannis’ horse into a stall where a boy began to brush it. The king gave the workers three silver coins each, and told them to keep up their fine work. Some of the other workers removed the harness from Tannis’ bull, and then began to gently brush the large animal. A group of guards entered the stable, and began to unload the weapons from the cart. Servants whose clothes marked them as kitchen workers came down to collect all of the platters, pans, bowls, and other utensils. After each group was finished, all that remained were the pieces of jewellery, which Tannis picked up and put in a satchel he had brought with him to hold whatever money he might have made. The king turned to Tannis and said, “We will discuss the matter of price after we eat. Before one of my guards takes you on a tour around this wonderful city, I would first like you to meet my queen. Unless, of course, you wish to do something else first.” “What you’ve suggested is fine with me,” Tannis replied humbly. “Good.” The king began to walk and Tannis followed close behind. After walking a few yards, he slowed until Tannis was walking beside him instead of behind him and said casually, “I wonder how it is you came to have those jewels in your possession.” Tannis wondered if the question came from curiosity, or if King Malifesh was suspicious, but he answered anyway. “I have done some work in the past for men who could afford to pay in gems like those, and I have kept them hidden in my home until I could find a use for them.” “Considering the worth of those gems you could afford to buy many things,” King Malifesh stated. “I am aware of their value and that is why I put them into a necklace. I considered using them to purchase new tools and clothes, but decided against it.” “Why?”

Tannis replied with a question of his own. “How do you think someone would react if a peasant blacksmith, like myself, paid for something with a ruby or emerald?” King Malifesh thought for a moment and replied, “I can see your reasons for keeping them and doing with them as you have.” “I thought that you might.” “You are a wise man for your age, Tannis.” “Thank you, King Malifesh,” Tannis said graciously. The two of them then became silent, as the king led Tannis through numerous corridors, and up a few flights of stairs until they stopped at a large, ornate door. The king knocked on the door, and it was opened by a slender woman with plain, yet attractive features. As soon as the door was open all the way the king embraced the woman so quickly that he lifted her off of the floor. After he had finished he pointed to Tannis and told his queen, “The man standing beside me creates jewellery of an elegance unrivalled by anything except your beauty, my dear.” The queen pushed away the long, brown hair that went in her face when the king lifted her off of the floor. “I welcome you to this castle,” she said, as she looked Tannis over slowly. When she had finished her inspection, she asked, “What is your name? I think I may have seen you before. Your eyes look familiar, leastways.” “I do not seeing you before this day.” Tannis ed to whom he was speaking, and bowed humbly. “My name is Tannis Vahrin, Your Highness. I am a blacksmith.” A sceptical look formed on the queen’s face. “What do blacksmiths know about jewellery?” Unsure of how to answer the queen’s question, Tannis removed the necklace the king originally wanted from his satchel and showed it to her. “This is what your husband wished to buy for you.”

She took it from his hands and looked it over. “It is well crafted. How could a blacksmith create something such as this?” “I wanted to make something other than weapons so I could set myself apart from others in my profession.” Tannis put a hand on his satchel. “I have more with me if you would like to see them.” “I would like to see them,” the queen said, as the king helped her put on her new necklace. Tannis pulled out a bronze tiara, a couple of intricately carved rings, a few more necklaces, and a copper bracelet. “This is all that I have made thus far. The rings took me quite a while to make, since they had to be shaped and detailed.” “Why did you choose to put this on a leather thong?” The queen asked, as she looked at her necklace. “Leather does not break as easily as a chain would, and I wanted to find some use for the hide of the deer I had killed.” “I see.” The queen put on the bracelet, one of the rings, and replaced her crown with the tiara. “How do I look, my king?” she asked turning towards her husband. “Positively ravishing, my love. Now if you will excuse us, Tannis is going to tour our fine city before dinner.” The king kissed his wife on the cheek, and then led Tannis down the hallway to another door. “I know I said a guard would lead you, but I think this lad knows even more about the city than I do, even if he is but a page.” He knocked on the door a few times until he heard movement inside, and then took a step back. The door was opened by a boy quite a bit younger than Tannis. He was also quite a bit shorter than Tannis, who was taller than the king, though not quite as broad in the shoulders. When the boy saw his ruler, he dropped to one knee. “What do you wish of me, My Lord?” The king motioned for the boy to stand. “Please, Meer, stand back up. I would like you to show this man our wonderful city.”

The page nodded. “It shall be done, Your Highness.” He stepped out into the hallway and motioned for Tannis to follow him. Then he led the way through the winding corridors and down a few stairs until they ended up in the stable. Tannis retrieved his own horse while the page borrowed a pony for his own use. With animals to carry them, they left the castle to begin Tannis’ tour of the city.

Astride his horse, Tannis looked at the city and wondered how many of the people roaming the streets lived within its walls. When they reached the heart of the city, Tannis told the page, “I think that the king praises this city a bit too much.” At hearing Tannis’ words, Meer stopped his pony and looked at Tannis strangely. “Do you not like this city?” “I like what I’ve seen of this city, but it is just like any other place I’ve visited. People are trying to sell what they have so they can buy what they need. It’s the same anywhere I’ve been. I just think the king speaks a little too highly of this city.” Meer looked around before he replied, “I think he does praise this city more than he should. Do not tell anyone I have said this, or I may be severely punished by the king’s advisor.” He started his pony moving again and rode alongside Tannis. “That secret is safe with me.” Tannis watched a grinning man pulling an empty cart through the streets, a bulging purse at his hip. “I also noticed that the king praises what other people do a bit highly as well.” “The king tries to make everyone feel like they are doing a better job than they really are, but I think he sometimes tries too hard.” The boy changed his tone, as he noticed an armed guard walking past. “It makes people happy to know the king cares about them, and there have been no revolts for quite a while, though the last one ended with many people being executed in the centre of the city.” “Why do you think the king tries so hard?” Tannis asked. Meer replied in hushed tones, “Well, it is rumoured that it has something to do with his relationship with the previous king.”

“That would have been his father?” “Yes.” “That is interesting.” Tannis looked at the streets lined with many different kinds of shops ranging from the exotic to the mundane. He noticed one of the shops claimed to sell exotic jewellery, and he told the page to stop his horse. Meer stopped his pony on command, and watched as Tannis dismounted and went inside the shop. With a sigh he dismounted and followed Tannis inside. The shopkeeper was a short, pale-skinned man with beady eyes and a large hooked nose. When he saw the two of them enter his shop, he smiled politely and asked them what they were there for. Tannis showed him a necklace and asked him its value. After quickly examining the necklace, the shopkeeper cleared his throat and answered in a nasal voice, “It appears to be a fine necklace, but it is not worth much. The jewel that someone set into the metal is nothing more than an ordinary stone. Albeit a shiny one.” He pursed his lips together and his eyes flicked back and forth between the necklace and his guests. Then he sighed and said, “I’m sorry, but I cannot give you more than three silver coins for this.” Meer looked at the necklace. “It looks like a fine necklace to me.” The shopkeeper nodded in agreement. “I wholly agree that it looks like a fine necklace, but that does not mean it is one.” Tannis shook his head and asked, “Why do you not think it is a fine necklace?” “It is much too simple to be a fine necklace. Look around my shop if you want to see what a fine necklace looks like.” The shopkeeper waved his hand towards some necklaces. “The only thing real about this necklace is the leather.” “All of it is real,” Tannis stated. “Impossible,” the shopkeeper said in mock indignation and held out the necklace for his guests to see. “I have seen common rocks that look more real than this tiny, coloured pebble.” “I know it is real because I made it myself.” Tannis promptly took the necklace

from the shopkeeper’s hand and stuck it back into the satchel slung over his shoulder. The shopkeeper pointed a crooked finger at Tannis and said, “Who do you think you are, calling me a liar?” “My name is Tannis Vahrin, and I have no reason to tell you that you are a liar because you know that you are one already. You must think me a simple peasant to expect me to believe that this is not a real gemstone.” The shopkeeper thought about this and shrugged his shoulders. “Maybe I was wrong. I will give you ten silver coins, but that is all. The only way that will have a higher value is if someone likes simple jewellery like that, which few people do.” He gestured towards the fancy accoutrements scattered around his shop. “Then I shall take my business elsewhere.” Tannis turned around and left the shop followed by the young page. The shopkeeper muttered something unkind under his breath about peasants, and then he went back to cleaning his jewellery. Once outside of the shop, Meer decided to explain some things to Tannis. “You shouldn’t offend shopkeepers around this city. The merchants have great power thanks to the guilds. He will probably be at the king’s dinner tonight and you could get in trouble if he brings up this incident before the king.” “Let him do it.” Tannis quickly mounted his horse and added, “I, for one, will take my chances. He is not my king.” “What does that mean?” The page asked, confusedly, as he mounted his pony. “I neither live in this city nor pay taxes to your king, and I answer to only the people I am selling things to for as long as it takes for us to complete our business.” “You must live an exciting life outside of the city.” Tannis shook his head. “Not really. I make things, and then I travel around until I find somewhere to sell what I’ve made. I only came to this city because I

thought it might get me some more work. I ate the last of my food this morning and I have a few animals I may have to kill if I can’t get enough coins to buy supplies to feed myself and them until the season ends.” “You are like everyone else then, are you not?” Meer asked. “What do you mean?” “Selling what you have so you can buy what you need.” Tannis smiled a little at having his words quoted back to him. “Yes, I am.” He glanced around and sighed. “Let us be quick with this tour, Meer. Dinner will be served soon, and we should get back while there is still room. Don’t you agree?” “Of course.” With a smile now on his face, Meer led Tannis to the last part of the city to be toured before returning to the castle for dinner.

º º º º º

In the main hall of the castle, King Malifesh was talking to his advisor, Anstrom, but their discussion was not going well. Anstrom disapproved of the king’s plan to have everyone at the castle for dinner. In response to his advisor’s strong opinion, Malifesh asked him why he should not see his subjects within his own castle. With a sigh, Anstrom replied, “This is a large city, and some of the citizens likely think that their lives would be easier if you were dead. Some of the people at the dinner might not even live in this city. They might be here just to try assassinating either you or the queen. Do you not the last revolt that you had to deal with?” The king cast Anstrom an angry glance and nodded slowly. When he regained his polite demeanour he said, “I think it is a good idea to be with the people whom I serve. I will have most of my guards with me during dinner, and I have people to taste my food if need be.”

Anstrom cast an annoyed glance at the king, and seeking to prove a point, he bluntly said, “As did your father, and I am certain you what happened to him.” The king stood up abruptly and looked down at his advisor. “How dare you ask if I ? You were his high consul, and you didn’t even know that someone had plotted to kill him. You are a wise man, Anstrom, and that is why I made you my advisor after I ascended to the throne. If you had not kept this kingdom under control in the time before I could assume my rightful place as king, I would not be standing here right now as the ruler of most of this country. We may have our differences now, and may have had some in the past, but I know that you are a capable man. You have proven that to me many times over the years.” The king sat back down in his chair. “I even have a different captain of the guard thanks to you.” Anstrom crossed his arms over his chest. “That is because the last one was implicated in the plot that killed your father. As was his second-in-command, if you recall correctly, Your Highness.” The king held up his hand to silence Anstrom. “I will hear nothing else about this for a long while. Is that understood?” Anstrom bowed. “Of course, Your Highness.” He then watched as the king walked out of the main hall. From a darkened corner stepped the captain of the guard. He walked towards Anstrom and stopped beside him. “You did an excellent job with him, but I think you may have taken things just a bit too far. Reminding him of what happened to his father is never a good idea.” He looked around to see if anyone else was nearby, and he saw they were still alone. “I say this only because we both have knowledge regarding his father’s death that he does not.” “Something must be done to put him back under my control. He must trust my words again, as he did after he was granted his kingship.” “He used the way you ruled the people as an example after he was crowned. Now he is trying to be a bolder king than his father, and that could cause problems if he succeeds. Both of us would be out of a job if everyone loved their king.” The captain of the guard stroked the red beads at the ends of his long black moustache.

Anstrom nodded slowly. “Your point is well made, but the king would still need an advisor.” “That would be true, except that at present, he is going against your advice in many matters, and if his boldness makes every person living under his rule him, he will have no more need for a conservative person like you.” Anstrom waved his hand in a seemingly innocent manner, and a flame separated from a lit torch a few feet away, striking the floor in front of the captain of the guard. “I would not consider myself conservative, but the king must be made to again trust my advice. If only there was a way to make him see that I am right in at least this matter. If not he will have to be dealt with as his father was.” The captain of the guard looked around cautiously. “You once said a dead king is useless unless you have a replacement.” He paused briefly before asking, “We do not have a replacement, do we?” Then he watched as Anstrom shook his head in response. “I thought not, but I may have an idea.” “What is your idea?” “You mentioned about someone trying to assassinate the queen.” “I did mention it. Why?” Anstrom asked with his eyes narrowed. “If someone were bold enough to make such an attempt on the queen’s life, it would prove to King Malifesh that you are aware of more than he believes you to be.” Anstrom stroked his greying beard. “I think I see where this is going, but we would need someone to blame, and it cannot be someone from this city. It has to be a known outsider.” “The king has a guest tonight. Perhaps he could take the blame. It would be your word against his, and you are still the king’s advisor.” “Your ambition still amazes me.” With a smile, the captain of the guard bowed. “I am pleased that you are pleased.”

Anstrom let out a hissing breath. “The king issued a dinner invitation to the masses earlier today. Some of them should be persuaded not to attend.” “I will make the necessary arrangements,” the captain of the guard declared. Without another word, Anstrom walked out of the chamber, and the captain of the guard left through another door so that no one would see him in with Anstrom.

º º º º º

Meer and Tannis returned to the castle right as guests started to arrive, and Tannis was led to a place where he could wash before dinner. After he finished washing himself a genial older man led him to the main dining hall, and he was given a seat at the king’s right side, which he quickly learned was where the king’s advisor normally sat. He noticed that the advisor was not particularly happy about the development, but undoubtedly did not wish to say anything to the king about it. The queen arrived a few minutes later, and soon the hall was filled with people. Tannis even saw the shopkeeper he had spoke to earlier, but the shopkeeper refused to even make eye with him. After the king warmly welcomed everyone in the dining hall to his castle, some of the servants went around the table and filled the cups with wine. Then he clapped his hands and some servants entered carrying platters, which they placed at specific points on the table so that everyone could serve themselves easily. Tannis glanced around the table, and he noticed that most of the people in attendance appeared to be dressed opulently. He made a guess that the merchants and wealthy visitors were given seats in the dining hall, and the common people were made to eat outside. Some of the glances he got from the people sitting around him made him uneasy. He kept telling himself that he was personally invited by the king, and that made it easier to ignore the glances. Every now and again, he would exchange a word or two with someone nearby, but for the most part he remained quiet.

A couple hours later, the grateful citizens departed the castle after their hunger had been satisfied, and soon only a few people were left at the table. Those who remained, aside from the guards, were the king and queen, Anstrom, Meer, a couple of scribes, and Tannis. Anstrom told Meer and the scribes to leave the dining hall, and they followed his orders as quickly as they possibly could. Once the scribes were gone, Anstrom turned towards Tannis and asked, “How exactly did you meet the king, and what did you do to earn yourself that particular place at the table?” Tannis took a sip of wine before he replied, “I was trying to sell the things that I’d made, and the king stopped by my cart. He asked about a necklace and I asked him how much it was worth to him.” “That is all that you did?” asked Anstrom with a surprised tone. “Yes. He told me that I had virtue, and then he invited me to the dinner that we’ve just finished.” Anstrom nodded slowly, and then glared at Tannis. He slowly asked, “Then why are you still here?” The king sat down his cup and cleared his throat. “He is a guest in my home, and I expect you to treat him with respect. He may be from outside my city, but he is still a citizen and a friend of this kingdom.” Anstrom rolled his eyes at the king’s words, and after regaining his respectful manner, he asked the king, “May I ask what he sold to you?” The king nodded. “Of course, and I am proud to own the things he made. I bought some things for the cooks, some weapons for my guards, and even some jewellery for my beautiful wife. She wears some of that jewellery now.” Anstrom began to chuckle. “What exactly do you do, Tannis Vahrin?” “I’m a blacksmith,” declared Tannis proudly. The corners of Anstrom’s mouth curled, and he said, “You must be a blacksmith

of many talents.” The king stood up. “He is a blacksmith of many talents, and I wish to speak with him alone. If that is fine with you, Anstrom.” King Malifesh kissed his queen on the cheek before she bid everyone a good night and left the dining hall. Anstrom stood up quickly. “Might I have a moment of your time first?” The king sighed and said, “Yes, but be quick about it.” Anstrom led the king outside of the dining hall and said to him, “I do not trust him. I think he will try to harm you and the queen.” “Tannis is a good man. He will not do harm to anyone in this castle.” “How can you be certain?” Anstrom asked. “I would like to think that I am a good judge of a man’s character,” the king replied. “He could be a foreign spy. I have heard a rumour that he spoke of not recognising you as his ruler.” “When did this supposedly happen?” “When he was outside of the castle with that page.” “Did Meer tell you these things?” “No. As you know, I have people outside these walls who report back to me on suspicious activity.” “I am certain there is a reasonable explanation for his words.” The king sighed. “I do not wish to discuss this matter further.” Anstrom muttered curses under his breath. Then he returned to his usual demeanour and bowed. “I am sorry to have bothered you, Your Highness. I just hope I am wrong on this matter. For all of our sakes, I hope I am wrong.” “You are wrong. Of this I am sure.” The king then walked away without a backward glance at his advisor.

As soon as the king was out of sight, the captain of the guard stepped out of a corridor a few feet away. He slowly walked over to where Anstrom was standing and cleared his throat to announce his presence. Then once he was certain Anstrom knew he was there he asked, “Have you found someone to take the blame yet?” “Yes, I have. The king trusts this man for some reason, and that will make this all the better for us. The king will be unable to serve his subjects and I will once more have control of the kingdom. In his grief, he will prove too weak to stop me from ruling this kingdom the way a true king should rule” “A fine idea, though I think you are giving your persuasive abilities too much praise. We could get in a lot of trouble if someone who does not share your grand visions were to hear us plotting as we do.” “We shall see.” Anstrom walked away, and the captain of the guard disappeared down a darkened corridor.

Tannis followed the king to a balcony, to watch the moon as it bathed the city in its silver light. The king handed him a mug of mead and began to talk. “Tannis, I fear that some do not trust you, and I hope that they are wrong.” Tannis took a sip of his mead. “Are you speaking of your advisor?” “Yes, I am. He does not trust you at all. He claims that you will attempt to harm either myself or my queen.” The king took a drink of his mead. “He also makes accusations that you are a spy. There are rumours that you have claimed not to recognise me as your king.” Tannis stared at the moon for a moment. “That is one rumour that is true. Earlier today, I did say that you are not my king.” “Why would you say such a thing?” the king asked with a distressed tone. “Until today, I had never even been to this city. Until today, I had never even seen you. I find it difficult to swear loyalty to someone I’ve never even met.” “Would you swear loyalty to me now?”

“Perhaps as a friend, but I would still find it difficult to consider you my king since we’d not met until today.” “I find your words suspicious,” the king stated. “I have no doubt,” Tannis replied. “I was taught to be honest with people, and to do anything less than tell you the truth would be to go against my nature.” “Are you this honest with all rulers you meet in your travels?” the king asked mirthlessly. With a sigh, Tannis slowly sipped his mead and looked around before speaking again. “Though I do not claim you as my king, I still wish no harm upon you or your queen. I think that your advisor wants to keep away people who do not share his views, and I’m sure that I’m one of them” The king took a large gulp of mead, and then wiped his mouth with his sleeve before speaking again. “He trusts no one who is not a citizen of this city, and even those people he won’t turn his back on. However, despite all that he is still very capable when it comes to helping me run this kingdom. If not for him, I likely wouldn’t still have a kingdom to rule over.” He yawned noisily and said, “To prove his fears wrong, I would like you to stay in my castle this night.” “You honour me with your invitation.” The king slapped Tannis on the back and smiled. “If only that were true, but I know that you would rather sleep under the stars than sleep in the castle of a king you do not claim as your own.” Tannis grinned politely. “Why do you say that?” The king put his arm around Tannis’ shoulders and said to him, “I used to be a wanderer like you. I was young and had no duties except to myself and my family, but after my father was poisoned, I was forced to become a king. That was many years ago, and I have grown accustomed to the life I now have. Though, from time to time, I miss the life I used to have, which is much like the life that you have now.” The king’s thoughts drifted as he spoke. Tannis finished his mead, wiped his mouth with the back of his hand, and said with a serious tone, “My life is not as good as I would like it to be. I have very

little, and if I can’t sell that which I create, I will have even less. Your invitation honours me because it will allow me to feel like I have done something right. Sleeping in a castle like this proves that I have made something of myself, however little that something may be.” “You are a better person than most.” The king yawned again. “You’re a good lad, Tannis. Now if you’ll excuse me, I shall be ing the queen in bed before she decides she only wants to sleep.” He laughed, as he slapped Tannis on the back, and then he started to walk back into the castle. Before he got inside, he stopped and said, “Sleep without fear, for none shall harm you as long as you are under my roof.” He then disappeared from sight before Tannis could make any kind of response. Tannis stood leaning against the railing of the balcony and watched as people scurried about in the streets. He heard a noise behind him, and turned to see Meer walk out onto the balcony. The page asked if he was ready to go to his room, and Tannis told him that he could use some sleep. Meer beckoned for Tannis to follow him and led him down many hallways until they reached an unoccupied room. Meer pointed to the room and said, “This is the best guest chamber that our king has to offer.” “I will be sure to give him my thanks when next I see him.” “Is there anything you need?” “I don’t believe so. Thank you, Meer.” “Of course.” Meer bowed quickly and closed the door, as he left the room. Tannis looked around the room and noted that it was spacious, and that it contained a large bed with a canopy over it. He then stripped to the waist, removed his boots, and laid down on the bed. Within a few minutes, he was sleeping quite peacefully.

º º º º º

As the night turned into a new day, a small shape crept down the hallway towards the chamber of the king and queen. A key was inserted into the lock on the door, and it was turned slowly, the noise of the lock barely noticeable above the snoring coming from one of the nearby rooms. The door was then slowly pulled open, just enough for a small shape to slip through. Once inside, the shape slowly made its way to the side of the sleeping queen, pulled a small needle from a pouch, and quickly pricked the queen’s wrist with the needle. The queen let out a small noise, but then she turned over as the small shape slipped back out of the room and quietly locked the door again.

Throughout the castle, similar attacks were taking place, as locked doors were opened, and needles were plunged into sleeping forms. The attacks were perpetrated on people of varying ranks and social classes, and then their attackers disappeared, locking the doors again on their way out.

III

Betrayal

Tannis was awakened by a knock at the door, and he spent a few seconds ing where he was. Once he ed that he was a guest of King Malifesh, he reluctantly climbed out of the warm bed, walked across the room as he rubbed at his eyes, and opened the door. Standing at the door was Meer, who was holding a tray with a cup on it. Tannis asked him, “What’s in the cup?” “Fresh water from the king’s well,” replied Meer. Tannis took the cup and said, “Thank you, Meer.” He drained the contents with many noisy gulps, and then returned the cup to the tray. “Is there anything else you’ve come for?” “Yes. You are supposed to break fast with the king.” “Let me put the rest of my clothes on and I’ll follow you to the king.” Tannis closed the door to get ready, and when he opened the door again he noticed that Meer was patiently standing in the hallway. Meer gestured for Tannis to follow him, and then he led him through the hallways, and down some stairs into a small dining hall with only six chairs. At one end of the table the king was sitting and reading over some documents. When the king saw Tannis he motioned him towards an empty chair to his right, and after taking a sip of juice the king said, “Please, sit and me in breaking fast.” Tannis walked over to the chair that the king motioned him towards and said, “I’m honoured by your invitation.” He checked the sharpness of his utensils after sitting. Then he then looked around the small room and saw many paintings, most of them with wilderness scenes in them. “From seeing all of these paintings, tapestries, and your banners it appears that you are fond of the wilderness.”

“Oh, I am. I love being able to ride through forests and see nature. Unfortunately, being a king makes it hard for me to do those things. I try to keep pictures around to remind me of the things I used to do,” the king replied with some regret in his voice. “Why do your banners have bears on them? If you’ll pardon my asking.” The king leaned back in his chair and began to speak. “Years ago, while I was hunting, I encountered a bear in a green field like that one shown on my banners, and it was standing on two legs growling angrily. The people with me said that I should kill it before it hurt anyone. As I was preparing to do so, however, I saw that there were cubs hiding behind it. Upon seeing them, I lowered my bow and led my hunting party away so that the mother bear wouldn’t attack us to protect her cubs. From that day forth, I decided to use the image of a protective bear standing in a green field as my symbol.” Tannis nodded in understanding. Then he asked, “How much land do you own?” “I don’t own as much as one might think. I mean some people seem to think that I alone rule the whole country of Avnadele.” The king shook his head and frowned, but then he returned to talking. “The only lands that are truly mine are this city and the province of Sarra, which is named after my grandsire’s mother. The rest of the lands that are called mine I do not actually own. They belong to people with whom I have treaties.” “So being a king isn’t about what you own, but who is loyal to you?” “Exactly. I like a man who can say things in a simpler way.” “Which lands are loyal to you that you don’t own?” “Some of the southern cities are owned by Prince Ellix, but thanks to our treaties, I can consider Harrvall, Kemitt, and Kaenem as part of my kingdom. To the west there is the province of Kharza, which is owned by Prince Maxel—he and I have an understanding of sorts. A few other places have sworn allegiance to me out of expedience more than anything else, I think.” “Are both of those men you mentioned actually princes?” “Maxel is a prince by birth, but Ellix had the title bestowed upon him.”

“So one man earned his title while the other had it given to him?” The king nodded. “That is correct.” Tannis sipped some juice, and then asked, “Did you earn your title or have it handed to you?” Malifesh seemed taken aback by Tannis’ question. “I should be offended by your question,” he commented. Tannis nodded slowly in agreement. “Perhaps, but are you offended?” The king shook his head. “No. I like being able to have blunt conversations, and after the things you said to me last night, I know you are just the man to have such conversations with.” He took a deep breath, and then said, “My title was handed to me when my father died. In truth, it was thrust upon me because I was the only legitimate heir. I was not prepared for the responsibility, and I had to end my adventurous life to accept the responsibility.” “Couldn’t you have refused the crown?” Tannis asked. “I could have, but despite the differences I had with my father, I felt it was my duty to take the crown since it was what he wished.” Malifesh took another drink. “It was much later that I earned the right to keep the crown. Over the years, I have dealt with assassination attempts, uprisings, and attempted coups by those who thought their previous relationships with past rulers entitled them to the crown upon my brow.” “What kind of differences did you have with your father? If you’ll pardon my asking.” The king smiled. “I think it would be a nice change of pace to be able to answer that question truthfully.” His smile faded away and he sighed. “It would be easiest just to say that he and I had two different ideas about how a loyal son should act.” Before Tannis could make any kind of reply to the king’s statement, the food was brought out, and they stopped talking so they could begin eating. Halfway through the meal, Tannis noticed that the queen was absent. He slowly looked around, and then asked, “Why is the queen not ing us?”

“She said she was not feeling well this morning. I had Anstrom take some herbs to her, and he said he would us after he has checked on her.” Tannis rolled his eyes. “I hope he takes his time. If you will pardon my saying so.” “There is no need to hide your true feelings about Anstrom from me.” The king ripped a chunk out of a large piece of bread. “Tell me how you really feel about him.” Just as Tannis was about to speak his mind, the doors to the dining hall were thrown open and Anstrom entered, followed by four armed guards. The king stood up and asked, “Is my wife feeling better?” Anstrom shook his head in response. Then he glared at Tannis for a moment before he replied, “I am afraid that her condition is quite serious. She has been poisoned, and I believe that Tannis Vahrin is the culprit.” The guards grabbed hold of Tannis’ shoulders, and held him in his chair while Anstrom continued his accusations. “It is my belief that he slipped into your chambers and poisoned the queen while the both of you slept.” He paused long enough to see the look on the king’s face, and then continued speaking. “I will now put him under arrest, and he will be brought to your throne room where he will be judged by you, as is the law.” With a snap of his fingers Anstrom signalled the guards to arrest Tannis. The guards pulled Tannis out of his chair, and forcibly chained his hands together in front of him. They then pulled him out of the room by the chains about his wrists. The king sat still in disbelief. “I cannot believe it. I will not believe it. He is a good man, and cannot be guilty of what you say.” Anstrom’s lips curled into an evil smile. “We shall see.”

Tannis was brought into the throne room nearly an hour after his arrest—his hands bound by heavy chains. A large number of people had already gathered in the chamber, and the king was sitting on his throne staring in disbelief. Anstrom motioned for the guards to drag Tannis forward, and they complied without a

word. Anstrom accused Tannis of being an assassin who used his skills to poison not only the queen, but also some other denizens of the castle. Two of the guards presented a leather case containing thirteen needles, which Anstrom declared were all coated in some kind of poison. He then proclaimed that he would call forth citizens who had knowledge of Tannis’ treachery. The first person brought forward was the shopkeeper from the shop Tannis had visited with Meer. After briefly introducing the man to those assembled for the trial, Anstrom asked him, “What is your opinion of Tannis Vahrin?” Tannis blurted out, “What does his opinion of me have to do with anything? I am being accused of a crime of which I am innocent.” Anstrom glared at Tannis. “We’ll not know until he has spoken, prisoner.” The shopkeeper looked directly at Tannis. “He came into my shop, and told me that I was a worthless liar. He told me I knew nothing, and I would be better off dead.” Tannis yelled, “He is lying to all of you. I said no such thing.” One of the guards slapped Tannis across the mouth and told him to stay quiet. The king slammed his fist on his throne, and told the guard not to touch Tannis again. Anstrom glared at the king for a moment before turning his angry gaze back upon Tannis. “Did you call this man a liar?” Tannis nodded. “Yes, I did. He claimed the jewel I used in a necklace like the one I gave to the queen last night was not real.” Anstrom’s lips curled into a sneer. “Did you tell him he would be better off dead?” Tannis shook his head. “I would never tell anyone something like that.” He looked directly at Anstrom. “I would not even tell you such a thing.” Anstrom glared at the shopkeeper with a scornful look and said, “Thank you for

coming forward.” “I considered it my duty to step forward once I heard what he had done,” the shopkeeper replied. Anstrom nodded towards the shopkeeper, and then he called forward a steelyeyed man dressed in the simple garb of a peasant. “This man works for me outside these castle walls. He watches and listens for anything suspicious, and then reports these activities back to me.” He turned towards the man. “Tell everyone what you heard yesterday on the streets.” He gestured towards Tannis and said, “The prisoner was talking about how he doesn’t recognise King Malifesh as his rightful ruler.” There were some gasps from the crowd, and then the man continued. “I also heard him talking about how he thinks that the king praises this city too highly. That was actually the first thing I heard him say that made me suspicious of him.” “If you wish to know of my conversations yesterday you could have simply asked Meer,” Tannis declared. “I will not bring that young page into these proceedings, and have him shamed for even associating with you.” Anstrom dismissed the man, and then he called forth the captain of the guard. A tall, thin man dressed in bright colours stepped forward, and Tannis saw a man he did not even remotely recognise. This man had a calm look in his eyes, and a long black moustache that hung past the corners of his mouth with a single red bead at each end. His long black hair was pulled back in a horsetail and bound with a jewelled band inlaid with intricate patterns that Tannis recognised from his dealings with men from the Northern Lands. Once the man was seated, he began describing how he saw Tannis wandering the halls before finally stopping at the king and queen’s chamber. Had he not known the man was lying, Tannis felt he would have been convinced that this was the truth due to the calm and convincing way the captain of the guard spoke. Silently, he stared at Anstrom, who asked many questions to prove that Tannis was guilty of poisoning the queen and twelve others. Knowing he did not have a chance, Tannis closed his eyes tightly and tried to block out what was happening. He felt a hand probing his clothing, and then pulling away. When he opened his eyes he saw a hand holding a small vial containing some type of

liquid. Anstrom yelled that Tannis was a foul being, and listed the names and occupations of the people who had been poisoned. After he ran out of breath, Anstrom waved his hand and the guards pushed Tannis towards the throne. They then forced him to kneel before the throne. The king stood slowly and stared at the man who less than an hour ago had broken fast with him. “I cannot believe that you are guilty of these crimes, but both my advisor and captain of the guard say you are.” “Then don’t believe them!” Tannis shouted. “Order them to release me.” “I would be inclined to do so if not for what they found in your chambers and upon your person.” The king turned around and addressed the people in the throne room with a shaky voice. “This man will be taken to the centre of the city, and beaten with a whip until he its his crimes. If he will not it what evil he has done, he is to be beaten as long as my captain of the guard sees fit. Tomorrow at dawn, as the laws I am charged with upholding explicitly state, he will be hung in the centre of town for all to see. However, he can be spared that fate if someone steps forward with proof of his innocence.” He sighed, and said solemnly, “I will leave Anstrom in charge of the hanging.” At hearing this ruling, Anstrom grinned wickedly. “It will be my pleasure, Your Highness, to carry out any punishment you see fit.” After thanking Anstrom, the king turned towards the captain of the guard. “I leave it to you to assign someone the task of seizing this man’s property.” “It shall be done forthwith.” The captain of the guard motioned for Tannis to be taken out of the room. At their leader’s signal, the guards dragged Tannis outside and threw him into the back of a cart. He was then taken to the centre of the city and forced onto a stage. The guards put him between two poles that held up a banner welcoming people into the peaceful city of Malifestron, and then they tightly bound his wrists to the poles using strips of leather. The captain of the guard removed a long whip from his belt, and spoke to the citizens who had gathered while the men under his command ripped the clothes

from Tannis’ back. “Do any of you have anything to say in this man’s defence before he is punished for the crime of which he’s been found guilty?” Nobody spoke until a large man with long black hair and a black goatee stepped forward. Upon his head was a horned helm, and the citizens muttered fearful statements about the men from the Northern Lands, as soon as they realised him to be one. He raised a cup and said, “May the oppressors choke upon the ashes of the innocent.” He then threw his cup onto the stage where it shattered into many pieces. A couple of the guards walked towards the man, but he quickly disappeared into the crowd. None of the citizens claimed to have known where he went, and the guards decided it best not to pursue him until they had greater numbers. The captain of the guard leaned towards Tannis. “Will you it what you have done, and spare yourself further pain and humiliation?” Tannis lifted his head and yelled, “I have done nothing wrong!” The captain of the guard stepped away from Tannis and brought his arm back. He took one last look at the crowd before bringing his arm forward and letting the whip strike Tannis’ back. This first lash left a red mark behind, as the whip was pulled back. After asking Tannis if he would it to his crimes, and getting no reply, the whip was swung forward again. The second lash split the skin along Tannis’ right shoulder. The captain of the guard kept whipping Tannis, but he would not it that he had committed any crime. And so, after striking Tannis with the whip fifteen times, and not hearing anything from Tannis, the captain of the guard quit swinging the whip. Just then, Anstrom stepped onto the stage and took the whip from the captain’s hand. “The king has told me to try my best to get him to talk.” Anstrom swung the whip low and struck Tannis across the back of his left thigh with enough force to tear through his pants. “Will you it, or must I try a more violent method?” Ignoring the pain and the blood trickling down his body, Tannis raised his head and yelled, “I am an innocent man, and no amount of pain will make me it a

guilt that is not mine! The truth shall be discovered and I will be set free!” “We shall see.” Anstrom snapped his fingers and one of the guards punched Tannis in the stomach while another punched him in the face. This punishment lasted until they succeeded in pounding him into unconsciousness.

IV

Crushed Hope

Tannis awakened in the dark corner of a cell that reeked of decaying food. A quick glance at a pile of maggots feasting on a chunk of rancid meat in the opposite corner of the cell was nearly enough to make him retch, and so he looked away. With every movement, he felt the swelling of the welts along the back half of his body between instances of throbbing pain in his stomach and face. Hoping to distract himself from his discomfort, he turned his attention to things outside of his body. Looking outside of the bars on his cell, he saw an obese jailor sitting at table gorging himself on something contained in a wooden bowl. A few slow minutes ed, and then the door to the dungeon swung open and the captain of the guard entered with a smile on his face, the beads of his moustache swaying as he walked. The jailor jumped up surprisingly fast for his size, and he managed to upset the bowl, spilling lumpy gruel all over the floor. The captain of the guard ignored the jailor and headed straight for the cell containing Tannis. He unlocked the cell with a key from his belt and entered. He smiled at Tannis, and the beads on his moustache began to sway. “Are you enjoying yourself yet?” Expecting no answer to his question, the captain of the guard continued. “King Malifesh has decided that you could not have acted alone, and has also decided to wait to hang you until your accomplices can be found. We both know that is not going to happen, but if you it that you acted alone in the poisonings, you will be hung on schedule, and everything will go back to normal.” He leaned forward “I will ask you only once. Did you work alone when you performed the poisonings?” Tannis slowly turned his head until he was looking right at the captain of the guard. “I’m innocent, and you know it.” The captain of the guard waved a finger in front of Tannis’ face. “What matters is what the king believes. I told King Malifesh that you poisoned the queen and a few of the people that live in this castle. The king believed me, and that means, in his eyes, you are guilty.” He leaned closer to Tannis and whispered, “I know you are innocent, but if the king believes that, I will lose my position within his

household, and will probably have my head chopped off for lying to him. Do you want that to happen?” “I’m innocent,” repeated Tannis. The captain of the guard pointed towards one of the corners and said, “You will end up like that pile of rancid meat over there if you do not tell him you acted alone.” Tannis took a deep breath. “Have someone tend to my wounds, and then I will think about your offer.” “I will have Anstrom come down here as soon as I’m done, but you have only two choices. Both have the same conclusion. You can die in the morning, or you can die slowly in this jail cell.” “What is your name?” The captain looked at Tannis curiously. “Why do you want to know my name?” “A man has the right to know the name of the person accusing him, does he not?” Nodding, the captain of the guard stroked the bead on the left side of his moustache. “Yes. Yes, he does. My name is Macaedon Detrik… . Captain Macaedon Detrik to you.” Tannis raised his head and said in a defiant tone, “Leave this cell, Captain Macaedon Detrik, and do not forget to send in Anstrom on your way out.” Captain Detrik stood up and left the cell. He deliberately knocked a plate of food from the table and yelled at the jailor for eating when he was supposed to be watching the prisoners. He then left the dungeon and slammed the door shut. His footsteps echoed in the hallways, as he left the dungeon behind. Alone once more, Tannis leaned his head against the cold, hard wall and tried to block out the pain coursing through his body.

Captain Detrik found Anstrom standing on a balcony staring down at the city below. He cleared his throat to announce his arrival, and then said, “He has a strong will, and is unwilling to it to a crime he knows he did not commit.” Anstrom nodded. “I suspected as much after he remained defiant, even through the flogging he received.” “I have been doing some thinking about the king’s orders not to execute the prisoner until his accomplices are found.” “And what have you thought about those orders?” “If the prisoner would it that it was his fault alone, the king would feel better after the execution.” “I would not have the time needed to exert my control over the king should that happen,” Anstrom declared. “Yes. That is what I was thinking.” “What should we do about it?” Captain Detrik shrugged his shoulders. “Nothing springs to mind.” Anstrom began stroking his greying beard. “Causing some of the household staff to become ill did not help us much, so perhaps it is time for some of the king’s court to die. That might convince him that there are more murderers about.” Captain Detrik shook his head. “It would be unwise of us to start killing people arbitrarily. Not to mention the fact that unnecessary deaths will serve no true point or purpose. As it is, the queen seems to be slowly dying, and the king stays by her side. In his current state, he is no threat to your plans.” Anstrom slammed his fist into the railing of the balcony. “This waiting will only lessen the chances of manipulating the king’s emotions. Some sacrifices must be made for the good of this kingdom.” Captain Detrik stared at the city below, and watched as people pulled their carts out through the front gates. Then he watched as the guards hurried to close the

gates behind the peddlers. “Would a war help your plans to progress?” he asked finally. “Only if I had an army to fight the war with.” “You have the king’s army, and some attempts on the lives of the consuls would be a good way to signify that someone wants a war, and if any of them were to even become injured in the process, that would make people think that someone wants to start a war with us. We wouldn’t even need someone specific to take the blame since outsiders enter and leave this city all day long. Especially, during these merchant gatherings.” Anstrom grinned maliciously at the captain’s suggestion. “I like that idea.” “It is well known that an unseen enemy motivates people to take action more readily than an enemy that is standing out in the open.” Then Captain Detrik ed his agreement with Tannis, and said to Anstrom, “The prisoner wants the use of your healing arts. He said that if I send him a healer he might consider taking the king’s offer.” “You have a very persuasive tone to your voice, and if I had not been involved in the poisonings, I would believe that this Vahrin truly was guilty. As long as no one doubts what you said before the king, it does not matter if he its.” Captain Detrik bowed. “Your words flatter me.” Anstrom felt some satisfaction in seeing someone bow before him. He smiled a little, and then said, “While I am attending to the prisoner, you will need to arrange for the consuls’ untimely deaths.” Following a nod by Captain Detrik, Anstrom left the balcony. He then began his short journey to the dungeon located in the basement. As he walked down the hallway leading to it, he heard the sharpening of weapons within the armoury, and the sound brought a sinister smile to his face.

The jailor greeted Anstrom at the end of the hallway, and he bowed as much as his immense girth would allow. Then he unlocked the door leading into Tannis’ cell, without asking whom the advisor had come to see.

Without a word to the jailor, Anstrom entered the cell and crouched down beside Tannis. “I’ve come to tend to your wounds.” Tannis looked up at Anstrom. “I have been waiting for you to come.” “I am sure that you have, but I am not doing this for your benefit.” Anstrom withdrew a small pouch from his cloak and began to rifle through it. “Your life now serves a purpose, and therefore I find that I need you alive a while longer.” Anstrom removed a vial from the pouch and poured the contents on his hand. He then rubbed it on the welts in a manner not gentle in the least. Tannis winced in pain, but tried not to let it show on his features. “I’m not going to it to anything I didn’t do.” Anstrom removed a powder from his pouch and sprinkled it on the welts. “The longer you stay quiet, the longer you remain useful to my plans.” “What do you mean by that?” Tannis asked angrily. “If you it to the poisonings, it will mean a hanging in the early morning. That will make the king feel much safer. I will not even pretend for a moment that I care about your life, and I would prefer that you suffer for getting in my way.” “What do you mean, ‘getting in your way’?” Anstrom applied pressure to one of the welts near the top of Tannis’ back. “I will convince the king that I am right about not letting outsiders into this city. The king is paying more attention to what your kind says, and in doing so he ignores my wise words. As long as you are rotting in this dungeon he will feel that his life may still be in danger, and I can make use of that feeling.” “What do you not like about people like me?” asked Tannis in an offended tone. “You are just a peasant blacksmith, and are not fit to even gaze upon the shadow of the king’s horse. People of your kind have a tendency to not recognise the authority of your betters. Your kind think they know what is best for the people and try to poison the king’s thoughts against what I tell him. These things make you harmful to the king, who I advise, and anything that is harmful must be removed, in much the same way that diseased flesh is removed from the body, in

order to keep this kingdom thriving.” “How did you ever get to be an advisor?” “I served the previous king as his High Consul.” “That is something like a diplomat, isn’t it?” “It appears you are not the simple peasant that I thought you were,” Anstrom commented. “Perhaps I will have to change my estimation of you.” Tannis ignored the compliment and continued speaking. “So you served the old king as a high-ranking diplomat, and now you’re the current king’s advisor?” “That is correct. After King Mallif’s demise I took it upon myself, as the highest ranking member of his household, to run the kingdom until Prince Malifesh was of age to take over the throne in an official capacity.” “Then why are you still here now that he has taken the throne?” “Because this is where I want to be.” With those words, Anstrom stood up and left the cell. The jailor locked the cell door and Anstrom leaned against the bars. “As an advisor, I am in a position where I can do what I know is best for the kingdom, despite what the king may think.” He then left the dungeon without another word. Tannis leaned his head against the cold wall and closed his eyes so that he might block out the world. He tried to hold onto his hope that things would not get worse, and after a while he felt the pain from his welts leave him. Temporarily freed from his discomfort, he drifted into a deep sleep plagued with dreams of a kingdom being poisoned by the thoughts of an evil man in a dark cloak.

º º º º º

Hours turned to days, days turned to weeks, and the weeks slowly turned to months. After the first couple weeks, Tannis never got visits from anyone except a jailor who brought him a small amount of food three times a day. He knew that the amounts would be bigger if the fatter of the two jailors did not sample the contents in the bowls, and after a while Tannis got desperate for nourishment and feasted on whatever he could catch within his cell. Ants, beetles, and even the occasional worm provided Tannis with some of the protein that the prison meals lacked. He began to get extremely thin, and the hair upon his head and face kept growing, since he was not allowed the tools to keep it trimmed. When the jailor was away, and between the changing of shifts, he ed his time talking to the prisoner in the cell next to his, a man named Alqim, who claimed to have come from a country far to the east called Erkya. Though he had no idea what Alqim looked like, Tannis considered him his only real friend.

V

Flight Of The Innocent

One morning, Tannis realised that he had been imprisoned for almost three months. He stood up, stretched noisily, and heard his back popping, as he stretched to his full height of over six feet for the first time in many weeks. Then looking down at his pale arms, he ed the muscle mass he had once had from performing the art of a blacksmith, which, despite his attempts at keeping his body strong, had been nearly lost since his confinement began. Sighing, he sat down in the centre of his cell and watched, as a large woman, who very much resembled a man, gave the jailor a tray with bowls of gruel. The two flirted briefly, as they normally did, and then the woman left, whistling off-key. As the woman departed, the jailor turned and walked slowly towards the jail cells, carrying the tray with the bowls in one hand while holding his keys in the other hand. He was so busy trying to balance the tray that he didn’t even notice a puddle of spilled gruel from earlier in the day. His foot landed in the puddle, and then slipped out from beneath him. The jailor tried to keep from dropping everything in his hands and succeeded only in losing his balance in the process. As he fell, he struck his head on the table with a loud crack, and the keys fell from his hand, skittering across the floor, as the heavy tray tipped over and coated him with gruel. He lay unconscious on the floor, splattered with gruel, and Tannis saw in the mess his chance to make an escape. Tannis tore a strip of cloth from the leg of his breeches and tied some bones from a rat he had killed a few weeks ago to the end of it. He tossed the end of the strip through the bars, and it landed just short of the keyring. Cursing under his breath, he pulled it back and this time aimed higher when he threw it. The strip of cloth went up and came down in the centre of the ring. With a triumphant grin on his face Tannis kneeled down and slowly pulled the strip of cloth. The bones from the dead rat got caught in the ring and Tannis pulled with greater speed. He dragged the keys across the floor slowly, and after a few short minutes, they were finally within reach. After squeezing his arm through the bars, Tannis reached out and grabbed the keys. He then found the ones most likely to fit in the lock on the cell doors, and quickly tried each one.

He finally found the one that fit, and proudly swung the door open. He stepped out of his cell, and from the next cell he heard a voice asking for his help. He turned around and saw the face of the man he had talked with every day since his unjust imprisonment began, and without a second thought, Tannis bounded over to the cell with keys in hand. “I’ll have you out of there in a minute, Alqim” he whispered. Alqim stood up slowly. “Thank you, my friend.” He put his hands together and bowed quickly to Tannis. The door swung open with a loud creak, and he followed Tannis out of the dungeon and down a long dark hallway. Tannis looked around slowly, as he walked down the hallway. Then once they were away from the dungeon, he looked at the face of his companion. He noticed that in addition to long black hair and a beard, Alqim also had light tan skin and dark eyes. “You look younger than I’d imagined.” “You are not the first to say that.” Alqim paused, and then said, “Thank you again for saving me.” Tannis stopped at the door to the armoury and found that it was locked. “You’ve been my only real friend since I came to this city. It would be ungrateful of me not to release you.” “Either way, I am forever in your debt, Tannis Vahrin.” Alqim looked at all of the doors lining the hallway. “Do you know where we are going?” he asked in a low voice. Tannis nodded. “There is a grate leading to the tunnels beneath the castle. I know it is there because I have watched the jailor dump gruel through it every day.” “What will we do once we have found it?” “It will likely take both of us to lift the grate since we have both been imprisoned for a long while.” “I understand.” Alqim looked around cautiously at all of the doors lining the corridor. After walking a couple more yards, Tannis stopped in front of the grate. “Help me lift this before our jailor wakes up.”

Alqim stuck his thin fingers through the grating, and pulled at the same time as Tannis. They strained until they felt that their muscles might tear, but they finally managed to get the grate moved enough for them to slip through, as the stairs creaked beneath somebody’s feet. Alqim dropped through the opening first and Tannis followed right behind him, after grabbing a torch from the wall. Before they even had time to look around the tunnel, they heard yelling, as the moved grating was discovered. Tannis started to run and Alqim followed right behind him.

After nearly half of an hour of running through the tunnels, the two men decided it should be safe for them to stop and rest. So Tannis thrust the torch into a gap in the wall and they both sat down on the cold, damp floor of the tunnel. They both gasped for breath, as they sat with their backs pressed against the slimy walls, their tired bodies bathed in the dim glow of the guttering torch. Tannis slowed his breathing after resting for a couple of minutes, and listened for any sounds of pursuit. After a few seconds of silence, he heard a hissing noise coming from the darkness behind them. Then Alqim heard the sound as well. They exchanged a glance, and then both stood up and looked in the direction of the sound. It started to get closer, and then got louder. Soon a pair of shiny red eyes pierced the darkness and started to move towards the two men at a quick rate of speed. The two men began to run, as the hissing turned into a strange growl, their fear causing them to leave the torch stuck in the wall. In the distance Tannis spotted a ladder hanging from the tunnel ceiling, and quickly increased his speed. He urged Alqim to do the same, as the growling beast got closer, and as they neared the ladder Tannis picked up speed even more and jumped towards the lower rungs. Tannis’ hands locked around the bottom rung and he began to slowly pull himself up. Alqim jumped also, but the beast closed the distance with great leaps and grabbed the leg of his breeches. It dragged Alqim backwards, and then stepped on him to keep him from escaping. Alqim yelled, as the beast slid its slimy tongue across his neck and chest. Looking in the direction of the scream, Tannis saw the creature outlined by the dim light from the torch. It looked at least vaguely reptilian and was about the size of a pony, with a long slender tail that it whipped from side to side, as it

stood over Alqim, and large feet that ended in talons. Disregarding the danger to himself Tannis released his grip on the ladder and dropped to the ground to assist his friend. Seeing that the beast was focused solely on Alqim, Tannis jumped onto its back without hesitation and wrapped his arms around its neck to attempt to drag it off of Alqim. He felt its tail slapping against his back, as it struggled against his grip, its scaly skin scraping against his limbs and torso, as it struggled. After a few powerful strikes, the tail drew blood and Tannis’ arms began to constrict. Using all of the strength in his muscles he pulled the beast off of Alqim, but in the process he made it focus its full attention on him. Now enraged, the beast tried to shake him off with more intense movements of its muscular body, but it only made Tannis squeeze even harder. The beast struggled more, slamming Tannis against the wall of the tunnel, and Tannis applied even more pressure despite the pain in his upper body. He finally felt the bones in the beast’s neck starting to crack. Adjusting his grip on the beast’s head, he put all of his weight against its back while bending its head upwards. Feeling the beast beneath him finally stop moving, he slowly uncoiled his arms. Then he climbed from the back of the dead creature and walked towards Alqim to make sure his friend was not seriously injured. Alqim stood up and bowed, as he had done earlier. “You have saved my life yet again, Tannis Vahrin. I am doubly indebted to you now.” Tannis nodded without speaking, and led his friend towards the ladder. When Alqim was ready, he lifted him up as far as he could and waited until his friend had wrapped his bony fingers around the bottom rung before moving away. Once Alqim had gone about half of the way up the ladder, Tannis jumped up and grabbed the bottom rung in a tight grip. Then, taking a deep breath, he pulled himself up and began to climb. They climbed the ladder as swiftly as possible until they reached the top, where a large grate was covering their exit. Tannis told Alqim to move to the side as far as he could and moved up the ladder, as Alqim complied with his request. Then they both pushed up on the grate blocking their way. Finding that it was not as heavy as the one at the castle they pushed it aside with little effort, and climbed through the opening. Alqim went through first, and Tannis quietly replaced the grate once he had gone through.

Tannis looked around the building the two of them were now standing in and commented, “It appears to have been a shop at one time.” From the shadows a deep voice said, “It was a shop until a few weeks ago.” Tannis turned around and looked in the direction the voice came from. “Who are you?” he asked, with a hint of trepidation in his voice. A large shape slowly moved towards Tannis and Alqim and said, “Does it really matter right now?” There were some sparks in the darkness, and then there was a small fire burning on the floor. The flames from the small fire cast an eerie glow on the faces of the people in the room. Standing a few yards from Tannis was a man, at least the same height as he, though a bit more broad, with a black goatee and long black hair pulled back and tied with a leather thong. This man was wearing dark clothes and had a few weapons on his person. With a chuckle, he stepped into the dim light a bit more. “Do you not recognise me, Tannis Vahrin?” he asked, as though he had expected Tannis to know who he was. Tannis stared for a few long minutes at the face of the man before him. Then some recognition struck him. “You threw the cup onto the stage before Captain Detrik began whipping me. What are you still doing in this city?” “I’m on a quest, and if you agree to help me, I will help you leave this city.” Tannis shook his head. “I’m only a blacksmith and would be of no use to you.” The man laughed at the words. “I don’t know many blacksmiths who can handle close to twenty lashes without crying out in pain. You have a spark of defiance within you. I can make use of that and your obvious tolerance for pain.” Tannis peered through a hole in the wall, and saw armed guards on horseback ride past. He shrunk back away from the light and asked, “How will we get out of this city if I do agree to you?” “I will handle that, but first I need to know if your friend is coming along.”

Tannis nodded. “Yes. He needs out of this city. We can drop him at the first town that appears safe so that he can return to his family.” Alqim shook his head. “No. I will go with you. You have saved my life twice thus far, and I swear to stay by your side until I can repay you.” “I did save your life, but I do not expect anything from you in return besides your friendship,” said Tannis sternly. “You helped me up the ladder, you killed that creature that was going to eat me, and if you had not let me out of my cell, I would have eventually died in there.” Alqim watched Tannis nod at his words. The large man looked at Tannis, and then looked at Alqim. “I can always steal an extra horse, and I can always use an extra pair of hands.” “I will you, in return for help leaving this city.” Tannis stared at the man before him and asked, “What kind of quest is this?” “That is of no importance right now. All that is important is getting out of this city in one piece.” He stomped out the small fire on the floor and opened the front door just enough to see a guard standing with his back towards the doorway. Quickly, he took out a dagger and placed his hand over the mouth of the guard. With one swift movement, he sliced the guard’s throat and quickly pulled him into the building. He then stepped outside and motioned for Tannis and Alqim to follow him onto the dark streets. They snuck up behind a guard idly watching the gate. The large man with the black hair grabbed the guard by the back of the head, and slammed the guard’s face into a stone wall with a loud crunch. The guard’s face slid down the wall leaving a dark streak of blood all the way down. The large man ignored the blood and pointed to a pair of horses tied near the wall. He instructed Tannis and Alqim to mount them, while he stole weapons from the dead guard. After they had complied, he whistled, and a massive black horse came galloping towards them. He mounted the horse swiftly, and kicked the lever that opened the gates. “Who are you?” Tannis asked, a hint of amazement now in his voice. “I am Krow,” the man replied, and then they all rode as fast as they could out through the gates, as someone behind them shouted that the gates were open.

º º º º º

Captain Detrik knocked on the door of Anstrom’s chamber and took a couple of steps back. When he started to knock again he was told to enter and enter he did. “We have a problem,” he announced. Anstrom glared at him. “What is it?” “Tannis Vahrin has escaped, and he took another prisoner with him.” “Which prisoner did he take with him?” “It do not know his name, but I know that he is a huun.” “Huun? What exactly does that mean?” Anstrom asked curiously. “Huun is a term some people use to refer to those from the Far East.” “I take it that huun is a derogatory term,” Anstrom said. Captain Detrik nodded. “It is.” “I would prefer that you not use that term in my presence again.” “As you wish.” Captain Detrik cleared his throat and said, “Tannis Vahrin and the Erkyan from the cell next to his have escaped.” Anstrom waved his hand dismissively. “The Erkyan is of little consequence, and so is Tannis Vahrin.” Captain Detrik closed the door to the chamber to prevent anyone from listening to their conversation. “I’m told they escaped the city with the aid of a Northernlander.” Anstrom stood up and pointed a bony finger at Captain Detrik. “I thought we had dealt with the people from the Northern Lands.”

“It would appear that we missed one of them. He killed two of my guards and stole weapons from at least one of them. He also stole two horses.” Captain Detrik noticed that Anstrom had let his fingernails grow long since he had last seen him, and they had a point to them that gave them the appearance of talons. He found it difficult to repress a shudder at the sight. Anstrom dismissed the loss with another wave of his hand. “We have more guards and horses. If it makes you feel any better you can dispatch some men to look for them, but do not disturb the king with this paltry bit of information.” Captain Detrik nodded. “As you wish, but it might be a good idea to put a bounty on the head of Tannis Vahrin just in case he could be a danger to us in the future. I’m sure he’ll figure out your plan as soon as he’s learned what happened while he was imprisoned.” “I will consider it. Now go.” Anstrom pointed towards the door. Captain Detrik opened the door and left without another word. He silently cursed Anstrom for not caring about the two dead guards he lost, as he made his way to the castle barracks to inform his men of the situation.

º º º º º

After close to four hours of riding in various directions, to confuse any who were in pursuit, Tannis spotted the site where his home once stood, though now it was little more than a burned-out shell. He rode over to it and dismounted quickly, as his two companions did the same. Tannis looked back in the direction of the city. “I think we should camp here tonight,” he said. Krow nodded his agreement. “A fine idea. We can make camp inside that ruin over there.” He pointed towards a structure of stone and charred wood. Tannis stared at the structure for a few long moments. “That ruin used to be my home,” he finally said. Krow lowered his hand. “I didn’t realise this was where you used to live.”

Without acknowledging Krow’s comment, Tannis started walking towards what used to be his house. He spoke softly to himself, as he neared the burnt ruins. “Hopefully, the people who burnt my home never found what I had hidden beneath my hearthstone.” Alqim looked around and started taking deep breaths of fresh air. “It feels great to have my freedom returned to me. I thought I would never again breathe clean air.” Krow started a small fire in the centre of the ruins. Then he heard a noise and saw some animals a few yards away. “Tannis, do those belong to you?” Tannis looked over and saw the animals. He approached them slowly and then motioned for Krow to him. “That is my cow and those are my chickens. I thought they would have been butchered by the people who burnt my home to the ground, but I guess they escaped.” Krow took out his dagger. “They won’t survive out here much longer, and we can’t take them with us as long as they are alive,” he said simply. Tannis stared at Krow. “What do you mean?” “We will need food for our journey, and those animals will provide us with the food we need. I know you haven’t had real meat since you were imprisoned.” “Do what you must.” Tannis walked away from the animals and towards the fire. “I promise that I will give them a quick death.” Krow used his dagger to kill the cow by severing a major artery, and then went over to his horse and removed an axe from his saddle. He grabbed the chickens one at a time, placed them against a stump, and used his axe to chop off their heads. After all the animals had been killed, Krow retrieved a leather case from his saddle bags and used the tools contained within to begin the bloody work of butchering the animals, and when he had finished, he took some of the largest pieces over to the fire and thrust them onto a spit made from a metal bar he found in Tannis’ ruined barn. “I think these pieces should be enough for all of us,” he declared proudly. Alqim shook his head. “I am sorry, but I am not permitted to devour the body of

a cow. Though if you bring over some chicken I can eat that.” Krow shrugged his shoulders. “More beef for the rest of us then.” He thrust a chicken onto another makeshift spit before leaving to make the rest of the meat easier to take with them. Once that task was finished Krow walked down to the stream behind Tannis’ house to clean himself and his weapons. When Krow returned, he found that the meat over the fire was done cooking. After pulling the meat from the spits, Tannis and Krow ate their fill of the beef. Alqim fed on chicken and some berries he found growing beside the small stream. Once they had stuffed themselves, they all laid down around the fire and went to sleep.

VI

Hope Rising

Krow awakened quickly, as was his nature, and looked around. He noticed that the sun was just starting to rise, and he knew that soon people would be looking for the escaped prisoners. From the corner of his eye, he could see Alqim sleeping a few feet away, but he didn’t see Tannis anywhere. He stood up, stretched noisily, and then walked to the barn to check on the meat he put in the forge to cure. After he returned from the barn, he noticed that the hearthstone had been moved. He pulled out his dagger in case of trouble, and then through one of the doorways came Tannis. Krow paused for a moment, as he tried to reconcile the appearance of the person standing in the doorway with the dirty, unkempt man he had met the previous day. He saw that not only had Tannis cleaned off the filth he had acquired both during his imprisonment and his escape through the tunnels beneath the city, but that he had also shaved off his dirty beard and trimmed back his hair to shoulder-length. Now instead of the dirty, ragged clothes he had on when he left Malifestron, he was wearing a light brown tunic with sleeves going just past his elbows, and a pair of breaches of nearly the same colour. Over the tunic he was wearing a jerkin made of dark leather, which Krow guessed would provide good protection in a fight. Across Tannis’ chest was a strap with a bronze buckle, and protruding from above his right shoulder was the hilt of a sword, that appeared to Krow to be of fine quality. Across his waist was a belt with a buckle of blackened iron, and attached to the side of the belt was a sheath holding a long dagger, which had a handle that looked to have been carved from an antler. Krow’s eyes fell last upon Tannis’ feet where there were a pair of black leather boots that stopped a few inches below his knee. Taking in the whole image, Krow chuckled at the sight, and clapped as Tannis approached him. “Now you look more like a warrior and less like a blacksmith. However, I am curious to know where a blacksmith such as you got clothes and weapons like those,” he said, gesturing towards Tannis’ apparel. Without seeming offended by Krow’s words, Tannis pulled his sword from its sheath, and its blade shone brilliantly in the light of the new dawn. It was at least

a metre in length from the pommel to the tip of the blade, and had knotted patterns carved into the guards and the ricasso. “These were hidden beneath the hearthstone along with a small pouch of coins. I received the clothes and sheathes from people who wanted the things I had to sell, but lacked the coins to pay. The sword and dagger I made myself, though.” “I like the leather armour. It appears to have been finely crafted. I just want to know why you chose to adorn the hilt of your sword with knots. That sort of thing is usually only seen in the Northern Lands.” Tannis replaced his sword in its sheath. “I once made a short sword with knotted patterns covering the guards and running up the middle of the blade, and I liked the way some of the knots looked. That is why I chose to decorate my sword with them.” Krow nodded in understanding and pulled an axe from his belt. The haft was nearly two feet long, the front of the blade was over half a foot long with a hooked lower edge, and the back half of the blade had a downward-sloping triangular edge. Krow showed the head of his axe to Tannis, and pointed to some runic symbols around the centre. “This axe was made by one of the blacksmiths in the village I was raised in. It was given to me before I was sent away to live on my own.” He held it out for a few more seconds, and then placed the axe back in its ring on his belt. “Come and help me with the meat I left cooking in your forge.” Tannis followed Krow into his barn, and watched, as the man carefully removed a piece of metal, which he had originally intended to turn into a shield, from over a ring of bricks. He took a moment to bask in the smell of the meat, as its scent wafted out through the opening. Then Krow handed him a pair of gloves that had been hanging from his belt, and told Tannis to put the bricks someplace else, as they were handed to him. He began doing as he was asked, and after a couple of minutes of handling the hot bricks he heard a noise. He glanced over his shoulder to see Alqim in the doorway. Alqim slowly approached the forge and said, “For over a dozen seasons I’ve not seen a morning like this.” “It is a nice morning,” Krow agreed before handing Tannis another brick. “Were you really imprisoned for three years?” he asked, as he carefully removed the

next brick in the stack. Alqim took a deep breath and replied, “Yes.” “Interesting,” Krow commented. After removing the next layer of bricks he waited a few seconds, and then carefully removed the cloth-wrapped pieces of meat. Tannis asked, “Why were you imprisoned for so long?” “The man with the long moustache that visited you when you had first been imprisoned accused me of putting dangerous things in the spices I sold.” Alqim found a sharp piece of metal amid the mess in Tannis’ barn, and checked the edge to make sure it would be sharp enough for his purposes. Then he excused himself, and made his way down to the stream to bathe. He returned about a dozen minutes later dripping wet, and with shorter hair and a pointy goatee in the place of his beard. “Why did he accuse you of such a crime?” Tannis asked Alqim, once he entered the barn once more. Alqim faced Tannis and replied, “A person got sick from one of my more powerful spices.” A torn blanket was tossed to him by Tannis, and he used it to dry off. Krow started putting the meat into sacks, and then tied the sacks to the saddles of two of the horses once they were full. “That is why I can never be a merchant. Just give me my weapons and a quest to keep me happy.” Tannis looked at Krow. “What exactly do you do?” “I’m what some would call a blade-for-hire,” Krow replied, as he tightened the ropes holding down the sack so it wouldn’t come off the saddle. Tannis mounted his horse and asked, “So you’re a mercenary?” “You could say that.” Krow mounted his own horse, and slapped the remaining horse on the rump to make it run. “That horse’s trail will confuse the men who hunt us, but now we must decide who Alqim will ride with?”

Alqim looked at Tannis. “Tannis saved my life and so I will ride with him.” Krow nodded, and looked towards the city. He saw a cloud of dust off in the distance indicating that someone was riding hard and fast. “Someone is heading this way at a high speed. I think it best that we ride like the wind.” Krow’s heels touched his horse’s flanks, and it took off running. Tannis put his heels into his horse’s flanks, and the animal started to move forward. Tannis said a silent farewell to the place that was his home for many years, and hoped that someday it would be safe for him to return and rebuild.

º º º º º

Anstrom quietly entered the throne room and found the king slumped over on his throne. Beneath his half-opened, bloodshot eyes were large, dark circles, and dangling from his shaking hand was an empty cup. When he saw Anstrom enter he asked if he had come to refill his cup. “No, Your Highness, I’ve not come to refill your cup. I’m afraid I must be a bearer of bad tidings.” The king looked up, and blinked a few times. “Have not enough bad things happened in my kingdom?” Anstrom chose not to answer the question. “The man who poisoned the queen has escaped, and he may become a problem in the future,” he said instead. “It doesn’t matter if he is a problem now or one hundred years from now. My guards will protect me, though I do not care if he comes to kill me, as he did my queen.” Anstrom pretended to be taken aback by the king’s statement. “How can you say that? The queen is not yet dead.” “But she is close to being dead.” The king started to shake his cup at Anstrom, but gave up after a couple of seconds. “My queen is what I live for. I love her

more than I love my own life. If she should die I would gladly her, but I have no heir to take the throne after I leave this world. So I must remain alive until I can produce an heir.” Anstrom nodded. “That would certainly be one way you could assure a replacement. Another way would be if you could find someone that you deem fit to take your place upon the throne of Malifestron, and then you could the queen after she leaves this world behind for that which lies beyond the veils of death.” The king raised his head to stare at Anstrom with his bloodshot eyes. “Do you wish for me to be gone from this world so soon?” Despite his low opinion of the king, Anstrom answered the question carefully. “I only want you to be happy, my liege. If you are happy your kingdom is happy. If you choose the one who will take your throne you can leave this world without fear of losing your kingdom to someone unworthy of your crown.” The king took a deep breath and asked, “Anstrom, why did all of those people turn against me?” Anstrom started to grin, but stopped himself. “They feared your power, My Lord and Master. We have taken care of those who do not think you fit to rule, and we have expanded your kingdom in the process. At this time you are the undisputed ruler of all lands to the north as far as Nordost, which we expect to fall to us quite soon.” “Those lands bow to no man without great bloodshed,” the king whispered, as his head started to sway. “What matters is that they do bow.” King Malifesh looked around. “My father’s eyes are upon me. I can feel it.” Anstrom stepped closer and asked, “What is that you say, My Lord?” “My father has been watching me these past months. I have seen him late at night before I fall asleep.” Anstrom sighed loudly. “Your father is dead, Your Highness. What you are

seeing is a hallucination.” “It is no hallucination,” the king whispered, and then shouted, “Leave me in peace after you refill my cup with ale!” “As you wish, Your Highness.” Anstrom ed a servant after leaving the throne room, and instructed him to keep refilling the king’s cup for as long as there was ale to fill it with. Then after he was sure he was alone, Anstrom started to grin wickedly.

º º º º º

After about five hours of riding along rough forest paths, Tannis suggested that they should stop. Krow agreed, and they stopped in the next clearing they came to. As soon as Krow started to get comfortable, Tannis asked him what went on while he was imprisoned. Unsurprised by the request, Krow cleared his throat and said, “The shopkeeper Who claimed you threatened him was found slashed from his neck to his groin the morning after your imprisonment. I heard through some spies within the castle that the queen died a few days later, and King Malifesh stopped appearing for any reason. None have seen him since the queen’s death except for the people within the castle. Most of the consuls were found murdered within that same month, which made things even worse because the city gates were ordered closed and put under heavy guard to keep people out.” Krow stared at Tannis and asked, “Would you like me to keep going?” Tannis nodded and answered, “Yes, I would.” Krow cleared his throat again. “Within a few days of locking outsiders out of the city some pacts were signed with leaders of other kingdoms, and the week after all of the pacts were signed the largest army I’ve ever seen marched straight towards the Northern Lands. Every person they encountered whose leader was not named in any of the pacts was either killed or enslaved.” Krow took a long drink from his water skin before he continued. “Boys were put to work cleaning

armour. Men were put to work building places for of the army to stay, digging holes to bury the dead in, and fighting for the amusement of the soldiers. Any woman who had seen more than sixteen summers was forced to serve the needs of the soldiers, including any physical desires, and the women the soldiers considered undesirable were put to work cooking, cleaning, and sewing for the occupying soldiers. Anyone who showed any resistance no matter their age was killed.” He glanced over at Tannis. “Does that explain everything?” Tannis nodded. “It tells me more than I wanted to know, except what your quest is about.” Krow took out a piece of dried meat, and took a bite out of it. After he swallowed the piece of meat, he said, “The quest I’m on has to do with what is happening with King Malifesh. In fact, I’m working for the Duke of Wintersbourne, who is the son of the king’s bastard brother, and he wants my help in restoring the kingdom to what it once was.” He paused to take another drink to wash down the dried meat. “While I was in the city of Malifestron gathering information to help discredit the king’s advisor I received a message from the Duke of Wintersbourne saying that great ships of war had appeared in his harbour, and they were not letting anyone in or out by sea.” “And what has that to do with us agreeing to help you?” Alqim asked suspiciously. Tannis turned towards Alqim and said, “I do believe he wishes us to his cause. Though I don’t know why he wants us.” Krow took another drink from the water skin. “I’m trying to gather people I know will help me lead an army into Malifestron. On the way to Wintersbourne I’m going to locate those people that I need. When you two showed up in the abandoned shop I decided to bring you, because you both were punished unjustly, and I knew you’d both want to seek redemption. I just need to know if you, Tannis Vahrin, can use a sword.” Tannis unsheathed his sword and held it out. “I can defend myself from robbers if that is what you want to know.” Krow chuckled, as he stood up. “That’s a good start, but you need to learn more. I will teach you, or you can learn in battle. It is entirely your choice.”

Tannis said to Krow, “You can teach me.” “Have you any skills that could be useful in a battle?” “I learned how to throw a dagger from some of a circus troupe who purchased my father’s services around a decade ago.” Tannis pulled out his dagger, and threw it at a rotted apple dangling from a tree branch. The dagger hit the apple and knocked it to the ground. “I’ve tried to keep in practice. Before I was imprisoned, anyway.” Krow started to chuckle, as he watched Tannis pick up the skewered apple. “That is very useful in battle… until the enemy gets close.” He went over to his horse and retrieved his sword, which was a few inches shorter than Tannis’ weapon, but had a slightly wider blade. “Come over here and I will teach you how to use a sword properly.” Tannis moved closer to Krow, and his training in the fine art of swordplay began.

After nearly two weeks of sticking to trails through forests, in order to avoid areas with soldiers, and having Tannis and Alqim hide, sometimes for days at a time, in old hunting shacks and abandoned outposts while he went into villages to procure supplies and information, including some less conspicuous clothing for Alqim, Krow made the decision to lead his companions towards a small village that he had heard was being occupied by soldiers. His decision was largely based on the fact that he was quite pleased with what progress Tannis had shown since he began teaching him how to use a sword properly—the fact that Tannis was regaining the considerable strength he had before he was imprisoned was also a factor. He thought it was time for the young man to prove his abilities in an actual battle, and he made a plan to liberate the village. However, he did have a few reservations about his plan, since thus far Alqim had refused to learn anything about the physical aspects of fighting, and that was something that Krow saw as a detriment to his plans. However, Alqim’s uncanny amount of knowledge did make up for his unwillingness to learn the more physical parts of combat, and that was why Krow decided he would go ahead and take the chance, though he did not tell his companions of their destination or their purpose in going there.

VII

Blacksmith’s First Battle

One day late in the afternoon, Krow led his companions to a hill directly above the village he had heard about, and told Tannis to dismount and follow him. They walked to the very top of the hill, where they could see the village fairly clearly, and he asked Tannis to give him a plan of attack. Having become used to Krow springing training exercises on him at odd hours, Tannis stared at the tall wooden fence around the perimeter of the village, and watched soldiers ing through the centre of the village. After a few minutes of intense thought, Tannis said, “I think that the easiest way to defeat the soldiers would be to ride down the hill at full speed and go directly into the village. It will give us the element of surprise to make up for being of fewer number than the soldiers.” Krow nodded. “That is dangerous, but I haven’t done anything that dangerous for a while.” He laughed and slapped Tannis on the back. “It sounds like a fun plan.” Tannis gasped, as the breath was knocked out of his lungs, but after he regained his breath, he asked, “What do you mean it sounds like a fun plan?” Krow started to chuckle. “There is nothing quite like riding into a battle that you might not win. The possibility of a violent and heroic death fills me with an exhilaration that I can find nowhere else. There is no greater way to die than with a weapon in your hand and dead enemies at your feet.” Tannis mounted his horse and said to Krow, “You are a strange man, Krow. I do not wish to embrace the possibility of a violent death, but I do wish to save those people in the village from the soldiers. If that is the purpose of us being here.” “Well said, my friend.” Krow turned towards his other companion. “Alqim, have you anything to add?” Walking over to beside where Krow was standing, Alqim stared down at the village. After a minute, he said, “I’ve no proper battle experience, as you have

become so fond of pointing out, but I think it would be better to ride into the village slowly.” Krow mounted his horse and asked, “Why would we want to do that?” Alqim stared directly at Krow. “If you wish to survive to gather people to help you it would be a good idea to let the enemy think you are not a threat to them.” Krow grinned. “I like that idea. Now tell me how you came to the conclusion that such an idea might work.” Not offended by Krow questioning him, since like Tannis he had become accustomed to the Northernlander’s unusual methods, he gestured towards the village and said, “If you watch the way that those soldiers are moving around you can see that there is no discernable pattern to their movements. There is no sign that they are on guard. In fact, it appears to me that they have become fairly complacent since they began their occupation of that village. If you look at the way some of the villagers move aside when the soldiers approach you can tell that everyone has fallen into their roles, which tells me the soldiers have been in this village for a while.” “They’ve been there almost three months,” Krow stated. Then he glanced down at the village again. “If we ride into the village pretending to be lost soldiers we risk being attacked outright, but if they truly think we are lost soldiers we can strike when they suspect nothing. I like the way you think, Alqim.” Alqim stared at Krow with an amazed look. “Thank you,” he said. Krow looked Alqim over and asked, “How does a man who has been locked in a dungeon for three years become as wise as you? I only ask because I’d like to know before we ride down into that village.” Alqim leaned towards Krow. “The previous jailor took pity upon me, and he brought me many books and scrolls from the castle’s library. I read about many soldiers and the battles they fought in.” He paused before adding, “I read about many other things as well, but those are the things that will be of the most use to you at this time.” Krow noted the truth in Alqim’s words. He rode over to Tannis’ horse, and placed a hand on Tannis’ shoulder. “Tannis, I need you to to act just

like the soldiers we will meet down in that village. You have to be cruel towards anyone who does something you do not like. Do you understand me?” Krow tied back his long hair with a leather thong, and revealed a ring of silver hanging from each of his ears. “Yes, I think I can do that,” answered Tannis, as he tied back his own hair with a leather thong that Krow handed to him. He then held out a hand for Alqim, but the Erkyan shook his head. “For this ruse to work it would be best that I appear as your subordinate rather than your equal,” Alqim said simply, and then added, “To that end I will walk alongside your horse.” After taking a quick glance at his two companions, Krow adjusted his posture so he would look more like a soldier, as his horse started to walk down the hill, and then he motioned for Tannis to follow. He led his companions slowly down the hill and into the village. A guard stopped them, and asked what they wanted. Krow told him that they were lost soldiers from the army King Malifesh raised. The guard nodded and let them with no more questions, though he did allow his glance to linger on Alqim. Krow grinned, as they ed by, and he led his companions towards what seemed to be the only grouping of soldiers. He stopped his horse and dismounted slowly like a soldier, instead of swinging down from his horse like a Northernlander would. Then he walked over to the person appearing to be of the highest rank, a captain by his decorations, and explained that they were lost soldiers needing a place to stay for the night. The soldier slapped him on the back, and welcomed him into the village. Krow then motioned for Tannis and Alqim to him. One of the soldiers stared at Alqim with distrust in his eyes, and then his gaze was met by a hard stare from Tannis. He walked close to Krow and asked him, “What is the man with the darker skin doing with you? I ask only because you and your other companion appear to be men of quality.” Krow leaned towards the soldier and replied, “We found him in a port town we raided, and he is an extremely wise man whose advice I have found quite useful in the past. In fact he may be able to advise you on any matters that bother you since he’s studied all the great events that men have lived to write about.”

The soldier glanced quickly at Alqim, and then back at Krow. “In that case, he can us inside. Perhaps I will ask him about some matters that are troubling me to prove that your words about him are true.” Krow slapped the soldier on the back. “I am sure you will find his council quite useful, my new friend.” The captain told his men to come inside their barracks, which appeared to have been an inn before the soldiers came. He then led Krow and his companions into the barracks. There was a table set up in one of the corners, and he told all of the people with him to sit around it. They complied, and he decided to ask Alqim some questions. He cleared his throat and said, “I am having a problem with the women around here. They do not seem happy to be serving the soldiers. They get out of line sometimes, and we have to hit them until they come to their senses. What do you have to say about that problem?” Alqim, though disgusted by the question, answered how he truly felt. “A woman has her own mind when it comes to what she does and does not wish to do. When she does not feel like doing something it is best not to hit her, for that will only cause her to fear you. If the woman should fear you it will cost you any respect she had for you before you struck her, and it could prompt her to kill you in your sleep.” One of the other soldiers then said aloud, “I thought that your people beat women for even minor mistakes.” Alqim turned his head to look at the young man who had just spoken. “You mistake me for a Denastian. My people prefer to rule others by making them want to serve, and not by forcing them into slavery.” He turned his head until he was facing the captain again, and waited for the man to say something else. The captain nodded. “I’ll keep that in mind, but I’ve another question for you, and it’s about whether or not we should just leave this village and return to our rulers. It’s my opinion that a village as small as this one isn’t going to make any real difference in such a large kingdom. I personally think my time would be better spent elsewhere.” Alqim answered without hesitation, “These people survived without you before

you took over this village, and they will continue to survive when you leave it.” One of the younger soldiers said, “When we leave this village it will be with slaves, and we will burn this village to the ground so none of those who stay will have homes to live in.” He then started to laugh like one who had gone daft. Alqim shook his head and looked up at the young soldier. “I am glad to find my advice serves to amuse one so young, and who has yet to see the darkness that he treads heavily towards.” He then looked away from the man after speaking his mind. The young soldier stood up suddenly and yelled, “You huun bastard!” At hearing the soldier shout an insult at his friend, Tannis stood up so quickly that his chair fell backwards. He took a step towards the young soldier, and said in a commanding tone, “Do not speak to him in such a manner.” The young soldier looked down and spat on Tannis’ boots. “You can do nothing about it, whoreson? You are just a wretched mercenary, but I am a soldier in the king’s army. Think about what that means before you speak to me again.” ing what Krow told him earlier, Tannis’ hand lashed out quickly and slapped the young soldier across the mouth with a powerful swing, that caused the soldier to stagger backwards. “Do not talk back to me, whelp,” he growled, as he watched blood trickle from the young soldier’s mouth. The young soldier moved forward and went to strike Tannis. “You’re nothing next to me,” he shouted. Already knowing the young soldier’s intentions, Tannis grabbed him by the front of his shirt, and threw him into a chair. “Sit down and cease your prattling this instance before I become more than merely annoyed.” The young soldier jumped up and went for the sword at his hip. Before he could draw it, however, he had the edge of Tannis’ long dagger against his throat. He swallowed hard, and slowly moved his hand away from the hilt of his sword. He was told to apologize if he ever wished to draw a sword again. The young soldier nodded in agreement to those , and said, “I apologize for my behaviour. I do not know what came over me.”

Alqim said that he accepted the apology, and Tannis told the young soldier that he could leave if he dropped his weapons on the floor. The young soldier nodded and dropped all of his weapons upon the floor. He then left without another word. Krow started to laugh and slapped his hand on the table. “That is why I keep that one around. He knows how to handle himself,” he said heartily. “Now, are we just going to sit here or are we going to do something to the time?” The oldest soldier stood up. “Would you be willing to try a game that none outside of this village know about?” Krow nodded. “I’ve no problem with trying new games.” The soldier pulled out a thick deck of cards. “This game was created by one of the people in this village before we took control of it, and it is quite a game. Drawn on the cards are weapons, types of soldiers, armour, entire armies, and other things related to the various aspects of combat. At the start of each game a card is drawn from this deck here to determine the battlefield.” The soldier placed some of the cards in a small pile. Krow smiled. “I should think I can learn how to play, but only if you promise not to go easy on me.” The soldiers laughed and agreed not to go easy on Krow, and then the cards were dealt out to everyone. They agreed that their foreign companion should keep track of the scores, and they handed Alqim paper, ink, and a quill to write with.

After deliberately losing the first three games in order to grasp the strategies of each player, Krow started to win. After he won the next two games, the soldiers who were losing started to place bets on who would win. A few games and a few dozen coins later, one of the soldiers decided to quit for the night. The soldier stood up slowly, dug through the pouch on his belt, and then tossed what he owed on the table. After clo his pouch, he looked at Krow and said, “I’m going to quit while I still have a few coins to my name.” He then walked over to the young woman who had been bringing them their drinks, and asked her to him in his chambers. She refused and he slapped her.

Tannis started to rise, but a quick glance from Krow advised him he should stay seated. He watched in revulsion, as the soldier dragged the woman up the stairs by her arm. Begrudgingly, he took a long, slow sip of his ale, and gathered his cards for the next game. Someone told him to flip over the card that would determine the location of their imaginary battle, and he flipped over a card that read “Land of Ice”. Some of the soldiers groaned while their leader smiled happily and laughed. Tannis asked why all but one of them was unhappy, and they told him that the only person who had been able to win any battles in “The Land of Ice” was their leader. Tannis told them that things could always change, and the game began anew.

The soldier dragged the young woman up the stairs and into a large room. He threw her onto the bed and locked the door behind him. Then he walked over to the bed and pulled her to her feet. Without hesitation, he kissed her deeply on the mouth, and tried to rip open her bodice, but she struggled too much for him to succeed. When she tried to pull away he held her tight, and when he had finished kissing her he threw her onto the bed once more. Then using his left hand he pinned her arms to the bed while using his right hand to remove his belt. He used his belt to tie her wrists to one of the bedposts, and once he was done, he placed his hands on the top of her chest to keep her still. She spat in his face and shouted obscenities. After wiping away the saliva running down his face, he slapped her across the mouth hard enough to leave a mark. Then he began to push her dress up, and she began to scream as loud as she could.

Tannis was the first person to hear the screams, and he stood straight up. One of the soldiers told him to mind his own business, but when Tannis didn’t sit back down the soldier grabbed hold of his shoulder. With a growl of rage, Tannis spun around and backhanded the soldier, who fell onto a chair that broke apart upon impact. Then before another soldier could stand up to stop him, Tannis was already on his way up the stairs with his sword drawn. Krow shook his head and laid down his cards. “It looks like I beat all of you.” He started to smile happily, as the captain cursed vividly. One of the soldiers glared at Krow. “Why do you let him interfere in business

that is not his own?” Krow stopped smiling and feigned unhappiness with Tannis. “He doesn’t know how things are done around here, and your fellow soldier could use a lesson in manners.” “I find nothing wrong with his manners,” a soldier said, before standing up. With a sigh, Krow stood up slowly. “A soldier who lacks manners is of little more use than a greased pig sitting in the bottom of a barrel.” The soldier made to strike Krow. “Are you calling him a pig?” Krow calmly put one hand on his sword. “Actually, I am calling all of you soldiers pigs,” he said, before punching the soldier in the face, and kicking the one sitting next to him in the chest. In a fluid motion, he unsheathed his sword, and swung it in an arc that caught another soldier right below the chin, giving him a wound that killed him before he hit the floor. The next soldier to get close got the blade of Krow’s sword in his stomach. When no more soldiers rose to challenge him, he told Alqim to wait outside and to alert the villagers that the soldiers would not bother them anymore after today. As Alqim rushed out the door, Krow noticed that the soldier he kicked sat gasping for breath. He decided to put him out of his misery by slitting his throat with his dagger. A few seconds later, a door opened with a loud creak, and Krow automatically looked towards it. He saw the young soldier Tannis chastised earlier wielding a heavy crossbow. Knowing the range of that type of crossbow, Krow pulled the axe from his belt, and hurled it towards the young soldier before he could raise the crossbow enough to take aim. The young soldier yelled, as the axe sunk into his chest, lodging itself in his sternum. Crying out in pain, he dropped the crossbow to the floor, and stumbled forward a few steps before dropping to his knees. He gasped for breath a few times before falling onto his side, as his blood poured onto the floor, and the last thing he saw was Krow taking a firm grip on the worn axe handle.

Tannis got to the door from which the screaming emanated, and without hesitation kicked the door inward. The soldier quit trying to ravish the struggling

woman, and turned his head towards Tannis. At seeing the armed man in the doorway, the half-naked soldier instinctively jumped from the bed. While pulling up his breeches, he went for his sword. He grabbed the hilt of his sword, but before he could get it drawn he had a blade pointed towards his face. As the woman on the bed shouted obscenities, he kept his hand wrapped around the hilt, but locked his eyes on Tannis’ sword. Tannis brought the blade of his sword up slowly to draw the soldier’s attention, and then kicked the soldier in the knee. As the soldier dropped to the floor, Tannis was already moving to untie the woman. He took the sheets off of the bed, and covered her shaking body. The hairs rose on the back of Tannis’ neck, and he instinctively swung around with his sword up. The soldier’s blade struck his own, as he completed his swing, and he used his considerable strength to push the blade back. Undeterred, the soldier swung his sword downward, but his swing was expertly blocked by Tannis. Within a few swings, he was disarmed and at Tannis’ mercy, but then Tannis backed away. Pointing towards the fallen sword with the point of his own weapon, Tannis said to the soldier, “Pick up your sword so we can finish this properly.” He took a few more steps backwards and said, “I’m waiting.” The soldier grabbed his sword and went in for the kill, but his swing was a bit too slow. Tannis’ blade sliced through his wrist before he could correct his swing, and his severed hand, still clutching the sword, fell to the floor a couple of feet away. He started to scream because of the pain, and held his bloody stump tightly to keep the blood from escaping, while watching the fingers of his severed hand twitch involuntarily in a pool of his own blood. On the table next to him he saw a length of cloth, so he used it to tie off his severed wrist, and his eyes darted about, as he tried to decide what to do. Desperately, he dove for his sword, but Tannis kicked it away. Cursing, the soldier grabbed a burning lamp and threw it at Tannis. Hitting the floor, some of the oil in the lamp splattered on fallen clothes, and the flame from the lamp ignited the clothing. Seeing another chance to escape, the soldier grabbed a burning shirt with his good hand and swung it at Tannis. Tannis swung his sword at an angle and knocked the burning shirt away with the

flat of his blade. The shirt landed at the feet of the soldier, and the flames began to touch the tips of his boots. Desperately, the soldier dove through a nearby window to escape both the blaze and his assailant, as Tannis and the young woman rushed out the door. They hurried down the stairs to find Krow, who was cleaning his weapons on the clothes of the dead soldiers, and then ran out of the building, as thick smoke poured down the stairs behind them.

Outside, the villagers began to congregate around the burning building, and were ed by the people leaving the building. Out of the corner of his eye, Krow noticed a soldier, with a bloody scrap of cloth where his one hand should be, mounting a horse near one of the other buildings. He called it to Tannis’ attention, and they watched, as the man rode past them towards the entrance of the village. Wordlessly, Krow placed a dagger he stole from one of the dead soldiers into Tannis’ hand. Tannis looked down at the dagger, and he knew what Krow wanted him to do with it. He felt the weight in his hand and tested the balance. Then in a single moment, Tannis judged the distance and threw the dagger with all of his strength. It struck the wounded soldier in the centre of his back, and after the horse had walked a few more feet, the soldier toppled onto the hard ground with a groaning noise. Krow told one of the villagers to fetch him a spear, and he slowly walked over to the soldier with one hand on the head of his axe. After making sure the soldier was unarmed, he grabbed him by the hair and pulled his head up. The soldier looked up at Krow, and with hate and anger in his eyes, said, “By doing this you buy yourself a place in Hell.” Krow pulled out his axe and raised it up above his head. “Then I shall see you there.” Then he brought the blade down and cleaved the soldier’s neck in a single powerful stroke. Krow watched the body hit the ground in a spray of blood, as a villager approached him carrying a spear. He turned and approached the villager while holding the severed head by its hair, and then he told the villager to hold the spear steady. Once his orders were followed, he thrust the bloody head onto the blade with both hands. Triumphantly, Krow held the bloody shaft high above his head and yelled for all

the villagers to hear, “Let no man fear the soldiers from this day forth. At the entrance to this village this spear shall rest, and all who will know that you do not want soldiers in this village. For any of you who allied yourselves with those soldiers willingly, this will serve as a grim reminder of your folly.” Krow took the spear to the village entrance and thrust it into the ground. He then backed away slowly, and watched as the wind moved some of the soldier’s bloody hair. A child stepped towards the spear and placed a battered old helmet on the severed head. He said that the helmet would make a good perch for birds, and Krow lightly slapped him on the back before leading him towards the other villagers.

That night the villagers prepared a great feast for their saviours that lasted all night long. Once morning came, Krow, Tannis, and Alqim left to continue their quest. As they ed the severed head, they felt a sense of victory, however small that it might be, which made the morning seem better than many mornings before.

VIII

The Gathering Begins

Anstrom entered a small room in one of the seldom-used sections of the castle, where some men were seated around a long table, and he sat down in a chair at the head of the table. He looked at the faces of the seven men before him and said, “I have heard that you are the best when it comes to finding someone with a bounty on their head.” One of the men, a bald man missing an ear, chuckled loudly while slapping his large belly. After he stopped chuckling, he said, “I’m the best, and everyone here already knows it.” Some of the other men stood up and began to swear at the bald man, while others reached for their weapons. Anstrom raised his arms and the burning candles at the centre of the table flared upward until all of the commotion ceased and a semblance of order was restored once more. Shaking his head at the outburst, Anstrom stood up and addressed the men seated before him. “I have placed a large bounty on the head of a convicted criminal whose name should be known to all of you, and I expect him to be returned to this castle before the last full moon of the year.” “What is his name?” asked the man with one ear. “He is named Tannis Vahrin, and if any of you should accept this task of bringing him to me and fail in it you shall be hunted down and killed.” Anstrom paused to allow that bit of information to sink in before continuing. “Whoever brings Tannis Vahrin back to me alive will be rewarded quite generously, but the person who kills him will suffer indescribable agonies at my hands.” He paused again and then asked, “How many of you wish to be of service to me?” Three of the men remained seated, while the rest stood up and declared such a job not worth the risk. Anstrom bid them farewell and told them never to return to the kingdom unless they wished to be punished for refusing the offer. The three who remained seated, the bald man who was missing an ear, a tall man with tattoos covering his face and hands, and a man of medium height with no

hair save a pair of long blonde and red braids growing from the crown of his head, were told they would receive one hundred gold coins for staying seated. The bald man laughed at Anstrom and told him that his time was worth much more than one hundred gold coins. Anstrom silently stood up and walked over behind the man to ask him why he laughed at such a generous offer. The bald man stood up and laughed some more. After he had finished laughing, he told Anstrom, “Only a son of a pig like you would offer so little for the services of a skilled man like me.” He started to laugh some more, this time in Anstrom’s face. Anstrom grinned fiendishly, and the two men who had remained seated cringed at the sight. Then Anstrom stopped grinning, and in one swift movement grasped the sides of the bald man’s head, and thrust his pointed thumbnails into his eyes. “None laugh at me, fool,” Anstrom said with an evil hiss. The bald man quit laughing and began to scream in agony. His screams only got louder, as Anstrom ripped his thumbnails from the wounds they had created. Anstrom started to laugh wickedly and raised his arms over his head until the blood ran off of his thumbnails and down his arms. As Anstrom’s arms rose so did the flames at the tips of the candles. He brought his hands together and the flames enveloped the bald man. The two men remained affixed to their seats, as they watched the bald man’s clothes ignite. He attempted to get away, but Anstrom put a hand around his throat, and held him until the flames had finished their work, and nothing remained save a charred skeleton. Anstrom dropped the smoking skeleton to the floor, and turned to the two men who stayed in their seats. He smiled politely at them and said, “I think I will let you split the money I was going to give him. Do you think that fair?” They nodded and he dropped the coins on the table before them. Once they had gathered the coins, they were sent away to begin their work. Anstrom instructed one of his guards to dispose of the blackened skeleton before the ashes ruined the rug, and then he left to put healing salves on his burnt and blistered hand.

º º º º º

It was late afternoon when Krow stopped his horse in front of a pair of open gates and dismounted. Tannis and Alqim did the same without question, since they knew they would be reaching their destination before too long. As soon as their feet were on the ground, Krow led them through the gates and into the city. He nodded politely to the guards just inside the city walls, and they nodded back in greeting. They continued walking until they were out of sight of the guards, and then Krow threw his arms wide and said, “Welcome to the city of Drexell. In all of Avnadele its size is matched only by Malifestron, but its magnificence is matched by none.” Then he started walking deeper into the city followed closely by Tannis and Alqim. They walked through the city for a while, and finally reached a high wall and a pair of open gates, which had intricate carvings across the length of the burnished wood. On either side of the open gates were guards wielding spears, which they lowered to stop the approach of the three strangers. Ignoring the spears barring his path, Krow casually walked up to the guards and declared, “I am here to see Prince Ellix.” The guard to the left of the gate looked at Krow and said bluntly, “He is expecting no visitors today.” Undaunted, Krow simply told the guard, “That may be true, but I can assure you that he will want to see me.” The guards did not move from their position. “That is what you say, but how do I know that you speak the truth?” the guard to the right asked. “If you take me to him you will find that I speak the truth.” The guard on the left started to raise his spear to allow the visitors to , but stopped, as the other guard cleared his throat and said, “But if in truth you actually mean the prince harm, then my taking you to him will mean I have failed to protect him from someone who wishes him ill.”

Krow paused for a moment. “That is a valid point you raise. However, I suggest you lead us into the palace, and then we can prove if your suspicions are equally valid.” The guard considered the idea for a few moments, before pulling a mirror from his belt and shining it at something or someone within the walls. He moved his hand a dozen or so times, and a few minutes later a quintet of armed men approached, one of them a scarred man with tanned skin, who wore a curved sword at his hip. The man wearing the sword asked, “Is there some kind of trouble.” His hand casually rested on the hilt of his sword, but Tannis did not doubt the weapon would be drawn at the first sign of trouble. “No, Athone, there is no trouble. I called you here because these men seek an audience with Prince Ellix, but I am uncertain if I should let them ,” replied the guard to the right of the gates. With his hand still resting on the hilt of his sword, Athone looked over each of the men who sought an audience with the prince, and then he said, “One of them I have seen before conversing with the prince, and so I say let them . However, I’ll have two of my men escort them inside just in case my memory has failed me and they do in fact pose some danger.” He motioned to two guards, who moved to the sides of the three visitors immediately, and he told them to lead the guests inside. He then instructed the other guards to watch the horses. Krow smiled politely at the guards, as he took a small bundle from his horse’s saddle. “Fine day, is it not?” he asked the guards, but they did not reply, and only moved their spears so that he and his companions might enter with their armed escort. They were led through the gates and into a large courtyard stretching out before a palace showing designs influenced by a variety of cultures. Flying from the parapets of the palace were banners adorned with a golden sun shining silver rays, and standing in front of the large pair of doors leading into the palace were two men with glaives in their hands. The guards who were acting as escorts said nothing, as they led the way inside, and then down many hallways, and finally to the main hall where a tall man with long, blonde hair was seated upon a throne made of polished red wood with silver and lapis lazuli inlay. When the man saw

Krow, he stood up and walked towards the small group. The guards were told to return to their posts, and they left after bowing to the prince. The prince stepped forward to embrace Krow and said, “I know how you dislike pointless talk, and so I shall just ask you to tell me what you want. Anything you want is yours for the asking, as always.” Krow nodded. “Thank you, Prince Ellix. These are my new friends, Tannis and Alqim, and we’ve brought you a gift from our recent travels.” Krow unrolled the bundle to reveal a sword and a dagger bearing the insignia of King Malifesh. Prince Ellix smiled. “Any friend of Krow’s is a friend of mine.” He picked up the weapons and looked them over. “I accept this gift, and I know now where Krow found the two of you, but you’ve nothing to worry about while within the walls of my city.” Alqim and Tannis both bowed and said, “We are honoured, Your Highness, at your offer of protection.” Prince Ellix laughed gleefully. “Please, call me Ellix.” He then turned towards Krow. “Now what can I do for you, old friend?” Krow cleared his throat before speaking. “I’ve come for two things.” Prince Ellix placed his hand upon Krow’s shoulder and said, “Name them and they shall be yours.” “I need a fast boat, but it must also be quite sturdy.” “I will give you command of one of my finest ships of war.” Prince Ellix gestured towards some paintings of large ships that hung upon the wall. “I just need a boat that is both fast and sturdy. I’ve no need for a warship. Such a thing will be easily noticed, and I’m sure you know why I don’t want to draw attention.” The prince declared, “Then you shall have a ship that will not stand out. After we are done here we shall go down to my shipyard so that you might choose one more to your liking.”

Krow shook his head. “Nor do I want a boat with anything identifying it as belonging to you. I’d like to keep you from being brought into the problems we’ll face.” Prince Ellix nodded in understanding. “I understand completely, my old friend. Go to the town of Harrvall and find an inn called The Arrow. There should be at least one man in that place who can help you get in with Captain Galen. He owns a sturdy ship that should be fast enough for you, and he owes me a few favours.” Krow bowed and his companions followed suit. “Thank you,” he said. “There is no need to bow before me, Krow, for I am not giving you a gift, as a noble would do, but am instead repaying a debt, because without you I would not have a throne. Everything I have now, including my life, is because you helped me. That is a debt I can never repay, but I will do my best to give you everything you shall need.” He paused a moment so that the significance of his words would be realised. “Now, what is this second thing you need?” he then asked. “I would like to know if Darious is in your city.” Prince Ellix raised one of his golden eyebrows. “Has a crisis so great arisen that you must reunite with your former companions?” Krow nodded solemnly. “Yes. I must find those who have helped me in the past in order to complete my present mission.” “What is your present mission? If you’ll pardon my asking.” Krow cleared his throat before speaking. “King Malifesh’s army has already completely taken over the lower half of the Northern Lands, and a section of his army is moving in this direction as I speak these words to you. His nephew, the Duke of Wintersbourne, has hired me to stop what is happening.” He changed his tone slightly and continued. “In truth, it has already gone too far, and now I must find people I can trust to help me lead an army into the city of Malifestron to remove King Malifesh from the throne, by force if need be, and to end his advisor Anstrom’s reign of terror.” Krow stared at Prince Ellix and asked, “Have you met Anstrom since he became an advisor?”

Prince Ellix nodded. “Yes, I have. He is a dangerous man, and he has been manipulating Malifesh since his father, King Mallif, was killed. I will give you my finest men as a start for your army. You will find none better in this land. The only men that can match my own come from the Northern Lands, and they have problems of their own if King Malifesh’s army has defeated them.” “I need warriors not soldiers,” declared Krow. “As I have said an army is moving this way, and will undoubtedly be here within the week. You will need all of your men to keep the enemy at bay.” “Yes, you are right,” Prince Ellix said in agreement. “Last I heard Darious was at the Windy Oaks Inn, but before you go to find him let us first drink for good luck.” Krow nodded. “Let us drink.” Prince Ellix called one of his servants over to him. “Bring me three glasses of my finest wine, and a cup filled with water and mint for our Erkyan friend.” The servant bowed. “As you wish.” Prince Ellix motioned for Alqim to step forward. “I do not see many Erkyans in this part of the world. How did you end up here?” Alqim bowed. “A few years ago, I was selling spices in Malifestron during one of their monthly bazaars, and a man who ate some of my spices became ill. I was arrested for trying to poison the man, and remained within a cell until Tannis released me.” Prince Ellix placed a hand on Alqim’s shoulder. “If you can cook, I will gladly give you a job here.” “I can cook, but I have sworn to stay at the side of Tannis Vahrin.” Prince Ellix smiled warmly, and removed his hand from Alqim’s shoulder. “You truly are a man of honour.” The prince’s servant returned with a tray of drinks and everyone took one. Prince Ellix raised his glass and waited for everyone else to raise their own so

that he could make a toast. “To the mission. May truth destroy the lies.” They all drained their cups and Prince Ellix removed his sash, which he presented to Alqim. “Now I suggest you go before I try to make you stay with me.” He laughed and bid farewell, as the small group left the main hall to find the man called Darious.

They located the Windy Oaks Inn with little problem, and found that it was a nice, peaceful place from the outside. The group stopped and Krow began to scan the area around the building to see if he could spot anyone suspicious. While Krow was doing this, Alqim began to wrap the prince’s sash around his head so that he would look more like a proper Erkyan merchant before they began to move again. Once he was satisfied that no one was watching them, Krow turned and told Alqim to wait outside and warn them if he saw any soldiers from Malifestron approach. Then Krow led Tannis into the Windy Oaks Inn. In one of the far corners, Krow saw a table with five bottles of ale upon it. “That is where Darious is sitting.” He led Tannis over to the table, and noticed that all but one of the bottles were empty. “Darious never leaves a bottle that is not yet empty.” Tannis heard the floor creak behind him, and he turned around to see a large man, with a height of at least six and a half feet, with massive arms, thick like the trunk of a tree, whose head was completely bald and whose face had a thick brown goatee. As he got closer it became evident that his dark eyes were bloodshot, and his breath stank of meat and ale. Tannis moved out of the way, as the man reached for the bottle of ale that had yet to be drained, and he watched the man drink the remaining contents of the bottle with one great swallow. After a few seconds of standing in one place, Tannis finally got the courage to ask, “Are you Darious?” The large man turned towards him and looked down. “Do I know you, little man?” he asked in a deep voice, his speech clear despite the amount of ale he had obviously consumed. Krow slapped the man on the back. “Do you me, Darious?”

Darious looked over his shoulder at Krow. “Yes, I do you. Though I thought you’d be dead by now.” Krow shrugged his shoulders. “Any reports of my death are lies. As you can see I’m standing before you now.” “What do you want, Krow?” Darious asked with an annoyed tone, as he dropped into a chair that creaked beneath his weight. Krow pulled over a chair from another table and sat down. “I have realised that I need your help, Darious.” Darious shook his large head. “I’m not coming with you, Krow. I’m trying to forget my past, and you are an important part of my past that I wish to forget. Gone are the days when I would arm myself and follow you into battle. Go find another to you. I have retired from the mercenary business.” “By the Five Hells!” Krow cursed, as he slammed his fist down on the table. “You are the best fighter I’ve ever had at my side, and I need you to help me now.” “My fighting days are done.” Darious yelled for more ale, and then he said to Krow, “A few more bottles and I might be able to forget you were ever here.” Krow stood up and led Tannis away from Darious. “Do you have any ideas?” Tannis shook his head slowly. “None at this time. I just want to know how one man can drink that much ale.” “He used to fight for other people’s amusement. He killed many people, and now that he’s free, he is feeling guilty about all of the people he has killed needlessly. He’s been able to drink like this since I met him, but he never turned down a chance to fight before.” Krow took a quick glance at Darious and sighed. “I guess it’s true how easily the mighty can fall.” “Let me try to talk to him. I might know how to convince him to us.” Tannis walked back to the table, where a comely serving wench was handing Darious a new bottle of ale. “Darious, I just realised that you are afraid to us.” “I am afraid of nothing.” Darious uncorked the new bottle of ale with his teeth

and spat the cork onto the floor. “I fight for no man and that is why I won’t you.” He tilted back the bottle of ale and drained a large quantity of it. Tannis started to walk away and said loudly, “I guess the rumours I’ve heard are true, and you’re just a drunken coward who is afraid to find out that he is no longer the best. So you can just stay here and drink because we don’t need someone who can no longer handle himself in a battle.” Darious stood up, and Krow backed away from Tannis very quickly. Darious slammed his bottle down onto the table and bellowed, “I’m still the best and I can handle any battle you can put me into.” His words drew the attention of fellow patrons, but they returned to their drinks so as not to draw Darious’ attention in his angered state. Tannis spun around to face Darious. “ us and prove to everyone that you are as good as you used to be.” “Let me take care of something first, and then we will go.” Darious started to walk towards the door and Tannis followed him. They walked outside and went into a small stable attached to the inn. Darious continued to walk until he reached the fourth stall, which contained a grey horse that was larger than most horses Tannis had seen in his various travels. Darious removed a pouch from the saddle hanging inside the stall, and then he walked back into the inn. He handed the pouch to the man behind the bar and asked if his belongings were still locked up. The man nodded slowly in affirmation, as he withdrew a key from his pocket. Darious thanked him, as he took the key, and then went up the stairs while Tannis stood at the bottom and waited until he came back down. When Darious came back down the stairs, he had a large sword strapped to his back, a short sword on his right hip, a long dagger on the front of his belt, a short spear in one hand, and a large hammer in the other hand. He and Tannis then went outside, and once he had put all of his weapons onto his horse’s saddle, he told Krow that he was ready to go, and everyone mounted their horses and rode towards the gates of the city. Krow slowed long enough to snap a salute to the guards standing by the gates as they ed, and they good-naturedly returned the salute.

They rode for many hours, and finally Krow told everyone that they would stop to make camp for the night. After they tied their horses to a gnarled old tree, everyone unrolled the skins that had been tied to their saddles, and then they laid down in a circle around the tree. Within an hour all were asleep.

IX

The Bard

Much later that night, Tannis was awakened by something landing on top of him, and he sat up quickly, drawing his dagger in a smooth movement. The light of the moon showed him that the thing that had landed on top of him was a young man—a very hysterical young man who started begging for help. Tannis reached over and hit Krow on the arm to wake him up, and then told the young man to tell Krow what was going on. In a panicked voice, he claimed that some dangerous men were hunting him, but before Tannis or Krow could ask him why, however, the unmistakable sounds of approaching horses cut through the night. The sound unsettled the young man further, and he started shouting warnings about the approaching horses and who he thought were upon them. Disregarding the young man’s warnings, Krow stood up and looked at the approaching riders. He raised his hand to signal them, and an arrow hit the ground by his left foot. Krow looked down at the arrow mere centimetres from his foot, shrugged his shoulders, and walked over to his horse to retrieve his weapons. Once he was armed, he drew his sword and yelled, “Riders are approaching and I’m thinking they are hostile.” Grumbling unhappily, Darious slowly stood up. He looked around, lumbered over to his horse, and grabbed his large hammer. The thick handle alone was a metre long, and the hammer’s large head was flat on one side with a stout spike on the other side. Tannis asked what exactly it was, and Darious replied, “It’s called a war hammer. All warriors know what they are.” “I’m not a warrior,” said Tannis. Darious shrugged his massive shoulders. “Nobody’s perfect.” Darious noticed that the riders did not slow down any, as they approached. An arrow flew past him to stick in the gnarled tree they had all been sleeping near. “It does look like they intend to attack us. Truly, they must be fools,” he commented casually. Krow nodded and drew a line in the dirt with the tip of his sword. “Once they that line, we will attack them.” He motioned for everyone to back away from the line he had drawn. Then he pointed his sword downward and prepared

for battle. Alqim asked what he could do to help, and he was told to watch their hysterical visitor. He complied without hesitation, as he dragged the young man behind the gnarled tree, and threw some skins over his head. “Stay still, and you just might survive. Though, a few prayers to your god might help,” said Alqim in his usual calm voice. “I’ll try that. Thank you, kind sir,” said the hysterical young man. The riders neared the line in the dirt, and Tannis got his sword ready. He looked over at Krow. “There are only three of us, and it looks like there are twelve of them.” Krow quickly counted the riders. “Yes, there are twelve. It’s hardly fair.” He grinned amusedly. “Perhaps if there were twenty they would have a chance.” Then raising his sword, as the first horse neared the line in the dirt he shouted, “Get ready!”

The riders ed the line drawn in the dirt and kept riding. They saw men with weapons and tried to slow down, but momentum was against them. Before the first rider could get his horse to stop, Krow leapt through the air and killed him with a slice across the throat. His head tilted back, and rolled from the back of the moving horse. The second man to swung a spiked club at Krow, but the club missed entirely and Krow buried his sword deep into the man’s stomach. He retrieved the sword, as soon as the man fell onto the ground, and he sheathed it. Then he quickly pulled out his axe, and beheaded the man he had just killed.

Darious swung hard with his war hammer, and used the pointed end to impale the next rider. Blood exploded from the gaping wound, and the rider fell to the ground with a loud groan. From behind Darious another rider came, this one wielding a long spear with a narrow point. Darious spun around, grabbing the spear behind the point, and pulled this rider from his horse. He slammed the rider to the ground, and snapped the spear in two with little effort. The rider tried to get back up, but Darious slammed a large boot into the man’s chest with a loud crunching noise. The rider wheezed for a few moments before dying.

From the left, an attacker leapt from his horse to dive towards Darious. Darious swung the broken shaft of the spear like a club, and cracked the man’s skull with a single blow that turned the broken shaft into a shower of splinters.

While watching his companions fight, Tannis came up with an idea, and told Alqim to hold his sword. Then he pulled out his dagger, and ran towards an oncoming horse and rider. He dove beneath the approaching head of a spiked mace with a dexterity he did not even know he possessed, and sliced through the strap holding the saddle to the horse. He then rose to his feet, as the rider fell from his horse with his feet still in the stirrups. Rushing over to the fallen man, he wrapped one arm around the man’s neck and pressed the blade of his dagger to the man’s throat. Then he yelled, “Stop fighting!” After hearing Tannis’ shout, and upon seeing one of their number had been captured, the remaining riders stopped their horses. The rider who appeared to be in command pointed his sword at Tannis and shouted, “Release him before we kill you all.” Krow walked past Tannis holding a severed head in his left hand and his axe in his right hand. “I think you should tell us why you attacked us before I decide to take it personally.” The leader turned towards Krow. “A man claiming to be a bard tricked us out of some of our belongings. We want them back and we want his head.” The man mentioned stepped out from behind the gnarled tree, and in a high voice he yelled, “I did not trick you. You were drunk and bet against me in a game of chance. Never bet against a bard or you will lose. Any fool knows that.” Krow smiled at the remaining riders. “You lied to me. Now leave with your surviving friends. This man who claims to be a bard is under our protection as of this moment.” The remaining riders nodded, and their leader stared hostilely at Krow. “Next time I see you I will be standing over you gutting you slowly.” Krow threw the severed head at the riders. “Get off that horse, and try it now.” He then raised his axe, and pointed it at the leader. When no one made a move,

Krow turned to speak to Tannis. “Release him and let him his friends.” Tannis nodded and released his captive. “Get back on your horse, and leave this place.” After he saw the man mount a horse, he retrieved his sword from Alqim. The riders left, and Krow looked up at the sky. “It’ll be morning soon, and I want to get to Sinn before it gets crowded.” Tannis looked at Krow curiously. “What is Sinn?” Darious removed a bottle from his horse’s saddle, and pulled out the cork with his teeth. “It’s a city a few hours ride from here.” He ed the bottle to Krow. “I know that much,” Tannis stated. “But I don’t know much else about it.” Krow took a swig and ed the bottle back to Darious. “Sinn is a place with no laws, except ‘you can take only what you can carry’. If someone has something you want you can kill them, and no one will say a word about it.” Krow patted Tannis on the back and said, “This is what you miss when living the life of a humble blacksmith.” “Perhaps you’re right that I’ve missed much.” Tannis moved away from Krow and sighed. “However, I’m no longer a humble blacksmith anymore. Now I’m just another escaped criminal, who likely has a death sentence on his head considering the crime I was unjustly imprisoned for.” “You act as though that’s a bad thing to be a criminal with a death sentence on your head,” Krow said with a smile. “Do you have any idea how many people want to see me dead for violating their laws?” “I have no idea,” Tannis replied. “Neither do I, but I’m sure there are more people who want my head than there are who want your head.” Darious put the cork back into his bottle. “I would like to know why you only captured one of them when you could have probably killed at least two of them yourself.” “I’ve no desire to kill anyone. I thought that capturing one of the riders would be

the quickest way of ending the attack. Do you not agree that it is better to humiliate an enemy rather than kill him?” Darious put his bottle back from where he got it. “I agree that it is a cruel act to humiliate someone.” Tannis nodded. “That is what happened to me when I was accused of a crime of which I was innocent and beaten in the centre of the city of Malifestron, as though I were a guilty man. That memory I am going to have to live with until the truth is revealed to everyone, but the scars on my back ensure I will never forget completely.” He saw that Darious didn’t know how to respond to his comment, and so he said nothing else to him. From his left, he heard someone approaching, and he turned in that direction at the same time as his other companions. Their hysterical visitor stopped moving, and asked in a calmer voice than he used to yell at the men chasing him, “What are you going to do with me?” Krow looked at the man. “First, tell me your name.” “I am called Cedric, and I am a bard.” The moonlight revealed Cedric to be of medium height with unruly blonde hair, and a harp slung across his chest. His clothes were a dark green, but with brown and black splatters of dirt. Darious groaned and said, “Just what we need, a bard. We already have a blacksmith and an Erkyan.” Tannis pointed at Darious. “Cease your complaining now.” Darious stepped up to Tannis. “What did you say to me?” “I told you to cease your complaining. If you do not want to be around Alqim and myself, I suggest you get on your horse and leave.” Darious threw back his head and laughed loudly. “You’re brave indeed for a blacksmith. I would be honoured to have you as a brother-in-battle.” He slapped Tannis on the back good-naturedly. Tannis just barely kept from falling on his face when struck by Darious. “I’m honoured to be called your brother-in-battle. You are a most capable fighter, and

are not the drunken coward I accused you of being earlier.” Tannis turned to Cedric and asked him, “Have you any skills that would be of use to us?” Cedric nodded very enthusiastically. “Of course. Since I am a bard I will be able to write grand songs about all of you. When I am done stories of your feats will live on long after your deaths.” Krow stroked his goatee while he considered his choices. Finally, he made a decision. “You can us on one condition.” “Name your condition,” Cedric said with his head held high. “Tell me why those men were after you.” “Well, I was staying at the Gilded Flask in Sanglen, during one of their art festivals, and those men you just fought off had been giving the innkeeper some trouble, and I was trying to convince them to leave him alone. Their leader challenged me to some games of chance, and he said if I won they would leave peacefully.” “But you won and they accused you of cheating,” Krow commented. “That is exactly what happened,” Cedric said. Krow nodded slowly. “You can us, but if you get in our way, or if you do anything to endanger any of us, I will let Darious rip off your arms and legs.” Cedric saw Darious grin at him and he swallowed hard. “I shall that.” Alqim brought over a horse that no longer had an owner. “I will ride with him.” Tannis nodded. “I know that you won’t let him interfere in our affairs.” He swung up onto his horse, as Krow taught him to do, and he saw Darious raise an eyebrow. “You don’t mount a horse like a blacksmith,” Darious commented, as he mounted his own horse in nearly the same fashion. “If anything you mount it almost like a Northernlander.” “I learned by watching Krow these many days we’ve spent together,” Tannis

stated. With a little grin, Krow swung up into his saddle. “Enough talking. I want to reach Sinn before the sun gets too high.” Everyone else mounted a horse, and Tannis grabbed the reins of the horse whose saddle fell off. “We can sell this horse when we get to the city of Sinn.” Cedric looked at the riderless horse. “Why am I not allowed to ride that horse?” “Because I won’t let you ride alone.” Krow looked back at Cedric. “I trust bards no more than Darious does.” No one else talked, as they began to ride towards the city called Sinn.

X

The Enchantress

Captain Detrik knocked on the door of the king’s chamber, but received no answer, so he picked the lock and opened the door. After a quick glance around, he saw that the room had no one in it, and so he quickly entered. Within a few seconds after entering, he found the large chest he sought in front of the room’s only window, and he cautiously walked over to it. Following one more glance around to make sure he was alone in the room, he picked the lock on the chest and opened the lid. Inside, he found some scrolls, and he began looking over them. He found some that had pacts from when the king’s father, Mallif, was still alive, and he stuffed those scrolls into his tunic. After a few more seconds of rummaging around in the chest, he quietly closed the lid. Then he left the room and locked the door behind him. From the corner of his eye he saw a glowing shape by, but he dismissed it as being due to lack of sleep and walked down the corridor away from the royal bedchamber.

º º º º º

After a few hours of riding, they arrived in the city of Sinn, and Tannis was surprised to see that no guards were at the open gates to the city. Beyond the gates, Tannis could see large buildings that were in very good shape, but as they got further into the city, he noticed that the quality of the buildings changed with the quality of people around them. After they had ridden for a little over fifteen minutes he saw people being assaulted for the few coins in their purses, and others being robbed of their clothes. Aloud, Tannis commented to himself, “This is a very strange city.” Krow stopped his horse, and looked around. “Why do you say that?” Tannis pointed to the building on his left. “When we ed through the gates I saw buildings in better condition than most I have seen, and now I am seeing

armed men roaming the streets while there are people around them being beaten for what little they have. I find that to be very strange.” Krow just shrugged and kept riding until they encountered a large crowd. Then he dismounted, and told everyone else to do the same. They tied their horses to some thick posts and headed into the crowd. After walking a few dozen feet into the crowd, Krow pointed to something ahead of them and said, “This carnival is why we’re here. I was hoping to get here before the crowd got too large, but it appears others had the same idea.” Tannis stared at the large undulating crowd closing in around them. “What are we here for?” he asked. Krow pointed towards a stage off in the distance, upon which there was an attractive woman with long black hair hanging past her shoulders. “She is what we are here for,” he said, and then started to push through the crowd towards the stage. Darious slapped his forehead and groaned. “Not her. Anybody but her.” Tannis looked at him. “Why do you say that?” “She is a part of my past I was hoping to never face again. I want to see her even less than I wanted to see Krow.” Darious forced his way through the crowd of people with greater ease due to his size and the menacing scowl upon his face. They followed Krow through the crowd until they were in front of the stage. Once there they quietly watched the woman casting simple illusions that inspired awe in most of the audience, but after a few minutes she finished, and quickly disappeared behind a curtain. At seeing this Krow pushed his way through the crowd, and headed towards the rear of the stage followed by a reluctant Darious. Just beyond the stage a large dusky-hued man with a bright red sash around his waist appeared from the shadows and stopped them with a raised hand. “No one can come back here who isn’t a performer. Leave before I have to smite you for your brashness,” he said in heavily accented Alvspra. At hearing the threat, Krow started to laugh. “You think you can smite me?”

The man with the red sash crossed his muscular arms. “I can and I will.” Krow held out a small pouch of coins. “You can have all of these if you just let us .” The man stayed in one spot, and Krow turned to Darious. “Have you any ideas?” Darious shook his head. “It would be best to wait in the nearest pub for her,” he said, as he turned around and walked away. Krow made his offer one last time, and was refused yet again. So he turned around and followed Darious without another word. He left the crowd behind and found Tannis waiting for him over by the horses with Alqim and Cedric. Tannis looked over at Krow. “I saw her go into that pub over there,” he said and pointed towards the pub he was referring to. “Good. We will talk to her in there.” Krow walked towards the pub and motioned for Tannis to follow. Darious shook his head, as he headed into the pub. “At least I can get something to drink,” he muttered. Tannis looked at Alqim and Cedric. “Alqim, would you be able to stay out here with Cedric? You can sell that spare horse so you’ll have some coins to buy something at one of the shops.” Alqim nodded, and headed towards where the horses were tied up, as Tannis ran to catch up to Krow and Darious. Cedric started to follow, but Alqim grabbed the back of his collar. “You are staying with me out here,” he told the bard. “After we sell that horse we will go to that shop over there, and we will wait with at least a modicum of patience.” Cedric nodded, despite his disappointment, and followed Alqim. “Perhaps I can find something of value to me in there,” he commented. Tannis walked through the doors into the pub, as Krow and Darious were sitting down at a table with the woman Krow was looking for. Tannis ed some people having an argument, and sat down at the table with Krow and Darious. “I told Alqim to watch Cedric,” he told Krow.

Krow slapped Tannis on the back. “That was some good thinking.” He gestured towards the woman sitting across from him. “I would like you to meet Sulanara.” Sulanara looked up at Tannis. “So, how did he get you to him?” Tannis cast her a confused look. “What do you mean?” Sulanara tapped her fingernails on the table. “How did Krow trick you into ing him on one of his little missions?” “We met accidentally after I escaped from a dungeon.” Sulanara grinned for a moment. “Why were you in a dungeon?” “Have you not heard?” asked Tannis with great surprise in his voice. She shook her head. “If I had heard would I be asking you now?” Tannis wondered if she was mocking him, but he cast the thought aside. “I was arrested and accused of poisoning thirteen people, including the wife of King Malifesh. I’m an innocent man, but I doubt that matters anymore since I’ve been involved in attacks on the king’s soldiers.” Sulanara sat silent for a few moments, and then she began to speak again. “I have heard that Malifestron was closed to outsiders, and so I’m guessing Krow was the one who helped you to escape.” Focusing her gaze on Tannis, she asked, “Did he help you in return for you helping him?” She saw the way Tannis’ expression altered and let a slight smile come to her face. “Your silence gives me my answer.” “It was my choice to him.” “Just keep telling yourself that, and maybe someday you’ll start to believe it.” Sulanara glanced over at Krow and saw the unhappy look on his face, so she changed the subject. “I find it interesting that you still haven’t told me your name,” she said with genuine interest in her voice. “I am Tannis Vahrin.”

“Ah. I’ve heard your name mentioned a couple of times by some men in guard uniforms that I’ve encountered at some of our more recent stops. You’re a wanted man, Tannis, but the reward is not large enough for any to give serious thought to capturing you.” Sulanara returned her gaze to Krow. “What is it that you wanted of me, Krow?” Krow cleared his throat and said, “As I was going to tell you, I need you to me again. It’s important for you to help me.” Sulanara laughed at Krow’s words. “This truly is a strange event. I would never have thought that Krow would need anyone for anything.” She stopped laughing after a few more seconds, and stated, “Perhaps if you told me about what you’re doing I might be persuaded to you.” “As you wish.” Krow nodded and took a sip of beer. “A couple of months ago, I was hired by King Malifesh’s nephew, the Duke of Wintersbourne, to find out why ships of war were being sent to Wintersbourne. As you can imagine these ships have made it impossible for anyone to get in or out of Wintersbourne using a boat. This would not be a large problem, but most of the citizens survive by fishing.” He paused to make sure he still had Sulanara’s attention, and then he continued. “When I got to Malifestron I discovered that things had changed since the last time I had been there. It was considerably more difficult to get inside the city walls this time, but once inside I found out the truth behind Tannis’ imprisonment, and what purpose it served.” “How did you keep from getting caught by the guards?” Sulanara asked, with feigned interest. “I hid inside what used to be a shop to avoid the patrols, and as I was waiting for the conditions to be right for me to safely leave again, Tannis and Alqim came up through a grate in the floor. I helped them escape, and now they have ed me in return for my assistance in helping them.” As Krow paused in his speaking, Tannis cleared his throat and asked, “Would you have still helped me to escape if I hadn’t agreed to you?” Krow shrugged his shoulders. “I doubted that you would refuse the offer considering what you had been put through, but I’m sure I would have found some reason to help you otherwise.”

Sulanara yawned noisily and said, “All of this still doesn’t tell me why I am needed.” Krow took a large gulp of beer before replying to her statement. “The Duke of Wintersbourne is forming an army, but it needs leaders. I have taken it upon myself to provide people to lead this army. I have taught Tannis a lot about being a warrior since he agreed to me, but he is good at coming up with ways to end conflicts without killing. Darious knows almost all there is to know about warfare, and he will obviously make a good leader. I think you would make an excellent leader for a smaller group, and once you agree to me I will only be missing one person.” “Why would you have me lead a smaller group than anyone else?” Sulanara asked with obvious curiosity. “You used to be a thief, and that means you know about stealth. If you can train other people to use stealth you can lead them better than anyone I know.” Sulanara considered his words, and made note of the compliment he added at the end. “I will you, but first tell me one thing.” Krow raised an eyebrow. “What is this one thing?” “Who will be missing once I you?” “Chang Tai,” Krow said before he finished his beer. Sulanara leaned towards Krow, and the front of her dress drooped down enough to momentarily distract the men around her. “Do you truly know where to find him?” she asked in a low voice, which showed more emotion than anything else she had yet said. Krow blinked a few times and pulled out a map. “Yes, I know where he is, but I need a boat to get us there. Granted, I do know where to get the boat, but it will take us a couple days of riding to get there.” Sulanara nodded. “Then I shall you.” She then stood up, and walked over to a table whose chairs were filled with fellow performers. Krow turned to Tannis and whispered, “She is pleasing to the eyes, is she not?”

“Yes. She is attractive, but I can also tell that she is dangerous.” Darious nodded at Tannis’ words. “She is dangerous. I got very drunk one night and tried to persuade her to me in my bed, and she slapped me. I was too drunk to think clearly, and I grabbed her by the arm. She pulled out the small dagger she keeps under her clothes, and slashed me as a warning.” Darious lifted his shirt to reveal a long jagged scar starting below the left side of his chest that stopped just above the top of his breeches. Tannis ordered a mug of beer, and watched Sulanara’s slim figure, as it settled into a chair. His eyes moved over her body, and he made a guess that her age wasn’t much greater than his own. He then turned his head and saw a man staring at him. His eyes became focused on the man who was staring at him, but after a few long minutes the man stood and walked towards the table. Because of his burgeoning warrior instincts, Tannis automatically placed his hand on the dagger at his side, but the man turned before reaching the table he shared with Krow and Darious. A moment later his beer was brought to him, and he began to drink it slowly. A few minutes later, Krow felt like he was being watched so he turned around, and behind him was a person he had not seen in many years. With a look of shock on his face he stood up and embraced the man. “Cevin, is that you?” he asked with a happy tone. In a thick accent, unique to most who hail from the country of Urleland, the man answered, “Tis me.” He grinned at Tannis. “I know Darious, but who’s yer other friend?” “That is Tannis Vahrin.” Krow put a hand on the shoulder of the newcomer and said, “Tannis, this is Cevin Finnegan.” Something flashed across Cevin’s face, as he extended his right hand towards Tannis. “Pleased ta meet ye, lad. Ye can call me Finn. Everyone else does.” Tannis shook Finn’s hand. “Do I know you?” “Ye may’ve seen me before if ye travel ’round a bit.” He sat down in the seat Sulanara had been in. “What brings ye ta Sinn?” Krow looked at Finn and replied, “I’m here to see Sulanara.”

Finn grinned at Krow. “Have ye taken a likin’ ta the lass then?” Krow quickly shook his head. “No. I’ve taken on a job, and I need her help.” Finn raised a hand. “Say no more. I know not ta ask anythin’ else.” Tannis scanned the pub, and watched as Sulanara rushed out the door. “Sulanara just left, and I think that I should watch her just in case.” He then stood up without waiting for Krow to respond. Krow looked up at Tannis. “That might be a good idea. Check on Alqim and Cedric while you’re out there,” he said, and then returned to talking to Finn.

Tannis walked out of the pub, and watched Sulanara, as she darted past people, and finally entered an inn. He saw Alqim haggling with another man over the price of a tapestry, so he walked over and listened. Cedric was trying to help with the haggling, but he was not very good at it, so Tannis told him to stop trying to help. Tannis then ed that Cedric was supposed to be a bard. “Cedric, might I ask you a question?” Cedric grinned like a happy child at being asked a question. “Of course. You can ask me anything.” “Bards travel almost all of the time, do they not?” Cedric’s eyes lit up even more at being asked a question about bards. “The ones who do not work for anyone travel constantly. Why do you ask?” “Do you know a man named Cevin Finnegan? People sometimes call him Finn.” Cedric thought for a few moments. “That name I’ve not heard.” Tannis sighed, but then he heard a scream and turned towards the direction of the sound. He saw a large body wearing a red sash fall from one of the inn’s windows, and he rushed forward towards the door. People started to run out, as Tannis tried to enter, and as he forced his way past waves of scared people, he

heard another scream. Cursing, he pulled his sword from its sheath upon his back, and shoved people out of the way until he reached the nearest set of stairs, and then he rushed up them as fast as he could. Once he reached the next floor of the inn, he walked down the hallway as quietly as possible, until he found that one of the doors had been kicked in, and he heard Sulanara shouting impressively profane words at someone. Without hesitation, he stepped into the room, and he immediately saw four armed individuals. Two of them were working on tying ropes around Sulanara’s wrists and ankles, and the other two were watching in case she managed to get loose. The sounds of Tannis entering the room alerted the two who were merely watching, and they quickly turned towards him with their weapons drawn. “You don’t know whose business you’re interfering in, boy,” growled the shorter of the two, who was dwarfed by his companion. “Nor do I care.” Tannis moved forward slowly with his sword ready. “You will release her now,” he demanded. At a nod from the shorter man, his large companion approached Tannis. As he approached, Tannis immediately noticed that his attacker appeared almost more beast than man, with a flat nose, and a large pair of pointed teeth protruding upwards from his lower lip, almost like tusks. His large body was draped with dirty animal skins, but his dark, exposed flesh was covered with patches of thick, coarse hair. He raised the curved, wide-bladed sword clutched in his large, hairy hand, and swung it at Tannis. The sword narrowly missed, as Tannis quickly ducked down, but the blade bit deeply into the doorframe and became stuck. Tannis used this momentary distraction to slice across his opponent’s knees, and blood sprayed from the wound, as the large humanoid collapsed to the floor with a sound somewhere between a yell and a grunt. “Would anyone else like to dispute my request?” Tannis asked, as he stepped forward. He only got a couple more steps before he felt something grab his ankles, but before he could react he was pulled down to the floor. His sword slid from his grasp as he landed on his back, and he tried to pull lose to crawl over towards it, but the grip on his ankles was too strong. The semi-human began to drag Tannis across the floor despite his struggling, and then wrapped two large, calloused hands around his neck. Quickly realising his

opponent’s strength outmatched his own, Tannis unsheathed his dagger, and repeatedly plunged it into his attacker’s back, as the hands tightened around his throat. After nearly a dozen blows, his assailant moved no longer, but before Tannis could get up, he was struck on the head with something hard, and he lost consciousness almost immediately.

XI

The First Change

Darkness turned to light, as Tannis slowly opened his eyes, and the first thing he saw when his vision cleared was Krow and Finn animatedly talking about something. After a few brief moments, he ed what had happened, and tried to listen to the conversation around him. Finn told Krow that he knew who kidnapped Sulanara, and that he thought he knew where to find her. Krow mentioned something about going after Sulanara, and Finn told him that they should wait until morning. Tannis decided he had heard enough, and before Krow could respond he uttered a single word in a choked voice. “No!” Everyone in the room turned their eyes towards Tannis, and looked at the bruise on the side of his head where he was struck. Krow asked, “Why do you disagree with waiting?” Tannis sat up slowly and rubbed his throat. He felt the marks from where his attacker’s nails had dug into his skin, and then he spoke slowly, his voice returning to its normal state after a few words. “That is what they will expect if they are smart, and they must be to attack in the middle of the day and escape without a trace except for leaving behind one of their number that I killed.” Finn stared at the dead body lying on the floor. “Tis a Marauder that ye killed, lad, and they care little fer their dead.” He looked up at Tannis and asked, “Why do ye do not agree with me idea o’ waitin’?” “As I have said, they will expect us to attack in the morning.” Tannis looked around the room, and then back at Finn. “Think about it for a few minutes. They will be at the place where they choose to dwell, and we will have ridden the entire night. Once we find them we will be easily seen thanks to the sun. So I think we should attack tonight. You said you know where to find them.” Finn gave Tannis an unusual look. “Aye, I know where ta find ’em. They live

inna place tha’s been long forgotten by most. It lies inna valley a few hours ride from ’ere.” Tannis stood up slowly, and picked his sword and dagger up from a table. He placed them both back in their sheathes, and turned towards his friends “I have travelled this far south enough to know that the weather will turn within the next few hours and a fog will set in as night falls upon us.” He looked at Krow and continued, “We can use that to our advantage, because the fog will fill the valley, and we can ride straight through the valley to their dwelling. We’ll be able to attack them before they know what is happening and Sulanara will be free a short while later.” Krow shook his head. “Finn thinks that it would be best to attack in the morning, and he knows the Marauders better than anyone else I know. That ugly one you killed looks to be at least half Orc. Do you not know what that means, Tannis?” Tannis gave Krow a curious look. “What exactly is an Orc?” “They’re not seen much anymore, except in the wilds of the Northern Lands, but decades ago, when the Marauders were attacking Orcish settlements south of Nordost, the men started mating with the Orcish women that they had taken as slaves. Now their ranks are filled with people who are at least part Orc like that one you killed. Because they’re different from both humans and Orcs, they care little for people other than those within their own clan, and would have no problem carving up your body like they would a pig’s. They also have physical advantages, as you no doubt learned,” replied Krow. “That is all very interesting, but I still think we should attack them as soon as possible.” Tannis turned towards Darious. “What say you, Darious?” Darious noticed that everyone was now watching him, so he cleared his throat and replied, “I think that it would be best to attack an enemy while we still have the night to cover us, and a good fog will only make the attack better for us.” Finn threw his hands into the air. “Go right ahead and attack ’em at night if ye like. Why in the Five Hells should I care what ye do?” Tannis walked towards the door. “If we leave now we can make it as the fog is settling in, and we can follow it down into the valley.”

Darious stood up. “I’m behind you, Tannis. What say you, Krow?” Krow looked at Tannis, and then at Finn. “Even though Finn might be right, I think that we should get this over with as soon as possible. At the very least we can kill many Marauders before they kill us.” Krow slapped Tannis on the back. “Let us die with bloody sword in hand, and earn our place amongst great warriors.” Finn rolled his eyes, and then he nodded. “If ye are goin’ I’ll follow ta keep ye outta trouble.” They all went outside where Cedric and Alqim were watching the horses. With a quick nod to the two men Tannis swung up onto his horse. “Darious, I will bet you twenty gold coins that I will make the first kill of the night.” Darious mounted his own horse and grinned at Tannis’ newfound enthusiasm. “I will take that bet, and double it if you can make both the first and last kill.” He then drew and raised his short sword. Tannis pulled out his sword, and raised it to the sky. As the blade shined in the dying sunlight he said, “Then so it shall be. He who draws first and last blood shall win the bet.” He and Darious then touched the blades of their swords together. Krow laughed aloud. “Taking a hit to the head has made him sound more like a real warrior.” He raised his own sword, and touched it to the pair of raised blades. “I will take that bet as well.” Finn mumbled something unkind under his breath, as he mounted his horse. He then turned to Tannis and said, “Ye will have ta follow me if ye wish ta find the valley before mornin’.” He made his horse start moving, and everyone else followed him.

After a few hours of riding they located the valley where Finn claimed the Marauders dwelled. The fog covered their movements, but to ensure they would not be noticed, they dismounted and led their horses down into the valley. Finn stayed a few steps behind everyone else and Tannis watched him suspiciously— always keeping one hand close to his dagger in case Finn did something hostile.

As they neared the small shack where the Marauders were staying, they saw a figure standing guard in front of a door. Since he was busy complaining about having to stand guard he didn’t seem to notice anything creeping through the fog towards him, so Tannis pulled out his dagger and threw it before the guard became more observant. The dagger sliced through the thick mist, and sunk itself deep into the guard’s throat. The guard made a gasping noise, and grabbed at the dagger to pry it loose from his throat, but he didn’t succeed, and ended up collapsing onto the ground outside the shack. Tannis slowly crept forward to retrieve his dagger, and carefully looked through one of the dirty windows when he reached the front of the shack. Inside, he saw Sulanara tied to a chair surrounded by eight Marauders, two of them at least partially Orcish. Wordlessly, Tannis cleaned his dagger on the breeches of the dead guard, and then he replaced it in its sheath. Then he slowly slid his sword from its sheath on his back, and motioned for the others to him, except for Alqim and Cedric who stayed with the horses as usual. With Darious’ help he moved the body out away from the shack, and then Tannis removed the thick cloak from the body of the guard and pulled it on. He placed the sword within the folds of the cloak, and pulled the hood over his head enough to disguise his face. At a signal from Krow, he made his way up the steps to the porch of the shack. Calmly, he approached the door and knocked twice, bellowing curses in an impression of the guard he had killed. The door opened slowly and Tannis shouldered it the rest of the way open, still grumbling in an unhappy tone. However, before he could do anything further Finn yelled something in another language and the Marauders grabbed Tannis by the arms and threw him to the floor. They pointed weapons at all of the people entering the shack behind Tannis except for Finn, whom they made some gestures towards. Tannis started to stand up, but one of the Marauders kicked him in the shoulder and knocked him back to the floor. Some of the Marauders then declared that all of them were now their prisoners, and they handed a pouch to Finn, which Tannis suspected was full of coins. Tannis watched the disbelief creep into Krow’s expression, as the pouch changed hands, and he could tell how hard it was for Krow to believe he had been betrayed. Finn removed some of the coins from the pouch, and smiled greedily, as he looked over at Krow. Then he put the coins back in the pouch and said, “Why do ye look surprised, Krow? Ye know I was nevah one ta turn down a pouch full’a

gold.” He placed the pouch on his belt, and walked over to the doorway.

Outside Alqim watched what was happening through the fog and resolved that something had to be done. He turned to Cedric and said, “We must help them, but I have made a solemn vow that I will not fight.” Cedric started to stroke the small harp hanging from straps around his neck, and got an idea. “I could play some music.” Alqim cast Cedric a strange look. “That will not help them.” “Yes, it will. The music will distract the Marauders long enough for our friends to fight back.” Alqim nodded, as he ran through the plan in his head. “It is certainly worth a try.” Cedric fingered his harp until he found the sound he wanted, and then he began to play a song. After a few notes, he began to sing very loudly.

The Marauders heard music coming from the fog surrounding their shack and they turned their attention towards the fog. One of them muttered something about a local legend regarding a spirit that played music to lead people to their doom, and another yelled at him for his superstitious nature. Tannis watched the Marauder closest to him turn around to in the argument, and he decided it was his best chance to attack. He pulled his sword from beneath the cloak, and stuck it through the back of the nearest enemy. Then he used his free hand to pull out his dagger, and sliced the ropes binding Sulanara with a single slash. After she was free he handed the dagger to her, and she ed the attack with great ferocity.

Seeing the confusion Tannis had caused, Krow pulled out his axe, and began to use it to slice through any foolish enough to get near him. A large half-Orc stepped towards him, and Krow planted his axe blade in the middle of the half-

Orc’s head with a sickening crunch. He then violently dislodged the axe, as the half-Orc collapsed, and proceeded towards Finn with vengeance on his mind, slaughtering opponents as he moved.

On the opposite side of the room, Darious swung his war hammer at one of the shorter Marauders, narrowly missing his diminutive opponent, and his swing smashed a beam ing the roof. The beam started to crumble, and the lanterns hanging from it struck the floor and shattered, spilling fire and oil onto the wooden floor. The flames distracted the small Marauder, and Darious swung downward with all of his strength. The small Marauder had time for one last scream before his head exploded under the impact of the war hammer. Then Darious advanced towards the door grasping the bloody weapon in his strong hands and showing the Marauders that he knew how to use it.

Tannis saw Finn running out the door, as a Marauder rushed towards him with a twin-bladed dagger in his hand. Tannis dropped under the ill-timed thrust of the Marauder, and ended the confrontation with a quick slash across his opponent’s stomach that spilled viscera from the gaping wound. The dying Marauder knocked over a table with a candle on it, and ignited a bed made of straw. The flames quickly engulfed the dry straw, and further added to the inferno started by the fallen lanterns. All the survivors rushed to get out, but the beam that Darious had damaged landed on Tannis’ back, pinning him to the floor. He struggled to lift the weight from his body, but the heavy wood would not budge. Darious went to help him, but before he could the building collapsed and flames began to engulf the wreckage. He yelled in anger and savagely stomped the dead body of the Marauder who had been watching the door when they arrived. Then he heard a noise to his right and quickly turned in that direction in time to see Cevin Finnegan stepping out from behind a nearby tree wielding an arbalest that he must have stolen from a dead Marauder. Smiling, Finn pointed the weapon at his former companions. Then he chuckled at those before him and said, “Tis most unfortunate that the lad had ta die tha’ way. He would’ve fetched quite a bounty. Now give me yer purses, and I’ll let ye

go on yer way. And do’na try ta attack me, ’cause I’ve a superior position.” From the burning wreckage that was once a building, burning wood began to move and a flaming figure rose with a sword in its hand. The figure brought its arm back, and then forward in a killing stroke. Cevin Finnegan had time to take one last gasping breath before his head separated from his body in a spray of blood, and fell to the ground, as his body dropped to it’s knees. The flaming figure stepped from the blazing wreckage and walked towards the amazed group. It then cast off a thick cloak blackened by ash and flames to reveal Tannis’ sootstained body. Tannis shook the ash from his hair and said solemnly, “Thus is the punishment for betrayal.” He coughed a few times, expelling dark clouds of ash from his mouth. Then he slowly took a few steps before collapsing to the ground. He lay his head upon the cool ground and drifted into a deep sleep while the wreckage of the Marauder’s dwelling continued to burn a few yards away.

º º º º º

Anstrom walked out through the gates of the castle, and stopped in front of the portcullis that separated the castle’s courtyard from the city. On the other side of the portcullis was a large group of people with torches, who started to yell at Anstrom the moment they saw him. He stared at them with an indifferent expression, but when they finally stopped yelling he spoke to them. “You should be happy that you are safe within the walls of this city. Why are you not happy?” An old man at the front of the angry mob yelled, “We can’t leave to see our families that live outside of the walls, and they can’t enter to see us. We can’t hold any gatherings in the centre of this city. We can’t even stay outside of our homes after the sun goes down. We are prisoners here.” The old man’s words caused the crowd to yell in agreement. “What have you to say to this?” he asked Anstrom with an accusatory tone. Anstrom considered their words for nearly a minute, and then he gave them his reply. “If that is how you truly feel then you shall be prisoners no longer.”

Anstrom shouted something and a large group of armed men wearing dirty animals skins appeared behind him. “Help all of these people leave this city, and be sure to lock the gates behind them. After they are gone I command you to raid their homes, and take anything of value that you may find before burning their former homes to the ground.” Anstrom gestured towards the masses before him. “Any citizen who will not leave voluntarily is to be killed, and hung from the tops of the surrounding walls for all to see. Now go, and carry out my orders.” He hit the switch to drop the weight that would raise the portcullis, and the men behind him eagerly surged forward to begin their assigned task. Most of the citizens left, but a few resisted, and they became examples of what happened when someone went against Anstrom. The men in the animal skins gleefully raided all of the abandoned homes, stealing anything they deemed to be of some value to them, and burnt the homes after they had finished raiding them. Anstrom walked amid the masses of burning buildings, and smiled at the carnage the men had spread under his command. The light from the flames danced across the evil smile on Anstrom’s face, as he watched both the blaze and the men in animal skin, as they climbed to the tops of the walls in an animal-like fashion to hang the bodies of those who had resisted.

º º º º º

Tannis awakened suddenly from a strange dream, and stared up at the trees above him. Then he sat up slowly, and realised that his hands were covered with soot. He looked around, and saw that he was lying in the cool grass outside of the Marauder’s hideout, which was still smouldering. With stiff movements, he stood up slowly, and noticed that his companions were staring at him. Krow looked him over and said, “That was a fine job you did last night. I only want to know one thing, though.” Tannis stretched and felt a twinge in his side. “What is it that you would like to know?” Then he felt a pain in his shoulder from where one of the Marauders had kicked him.

Krow gestured towards the wreckage. “How did you survive that building collapsing on you?” “The first chunk of wood that landed on my back pinned me to the floor, but the second piece to fall upon me shifted the first enough for me to move it. All that fell on me afterwards were only thin pieces from the roof.” Darious walked over with a skin full of water and handed it to Tannis. Then he asked him, “How did you survive the flames?” Tannis greedily took a long drink of the cold water before handing the skin back to Darious. “The animal skin was thick enough to protect me, and since I was a blacksmith I have long since gotten used to the heat from a fire.” Darious slapped Tannis on the back, and handed him a pouch full of gold. “Here are your fifty gold coins.” Tannis stared at the pouch full of coins in his hand. “Our bet was only for twenty gold coins,” he said, with a puzzled tone. “Seeing what you did last night was worth fifty gold coins,” Darious said simply. Krow glanced at Tannis’ clothes. “Did you know there is a stream beyond those trees?” He pointed out the direction of the stream and Tannis thanked him before walking off in search of it.

Tannis walked through the forest only a short distance before he started to smell water vapour in the air. After a few minutes, he reached the bottom of a small hill, and found a clear stream with a small waterfall a few yards above it. Due to the ache in his body, from the battle and all that followed, he very slowly removed his shirt and boots. When he looked up again, he saw the sun hit the waterfall to form a rainbow, and he stared at that for nearly a minute before he finished removing his clothes, and then he dove into the stream. After a quick swim, he got back out of the water, slipped his breeches and boots back on, and walked back to the rest of his companions with his shirt thrown over his shoulder. He returned to the burnt building and looked around for his weapons, but didn’t

see them. So he looked over at Krow and asked, “Where are my weapons?” Krow scratched the side of his head, as he replied, “Sulanara took them from you after you collapsed last night.” Tannis quickly pulled on his shirt, as he walked off to find Sulanara. He wandered into the forest, and found her cleaning his weapons in a clearing. He stopped a few feet from her and said, “That is very kind of you to clean my weapons, but it is unnecessary.” Sulanara turned her head, and looked at him with a startled look. “I’m told it was your idea to rescue me last night, and this makes us even.” Tannis kneeled down beside her. “Do you know why you were captured?” “Yes. I escaped from them many years ago with Krow’s help, and they wanted me back. Finn told them where to find me, and you know the rest of the story.” She stopped cleaning, sheathed both sword and dagger, and handed the pair of them to Tannis. “That should be clean enough for you,” she said, and then stood up and started to walk away. Tannis grabbed her arm, and spun her around. He stared at the surprise in her face and asked, “Did you think I rescued you so you would owe me something?” “Do not touch me or I will hurt you.” Due to the tone of her words her arm was released and she stared at Tannis with anger in her eyes and said, “All men want favours owed to them by women, and that is the only reason they do anything for them. That includes rescuing them, too.” “I did not save you so that you would owe me a favour. I saved you because your skills are needed to defeat the armies of King Malifesh, and they are needed to save those who have been enslaved by the armies who fight under his banner.” “You lie as all men do when it comes to their motives.” She turned around and walked away without another word. Realising nothing he said would change Sulanara’s opinion, Tannis shrugged his shoulders and checked his weapons. After drawing them both and inspecting them for damage, and finding none, he walked back the way he had came. He found that everyone was mounting their horses so he mounted his own, and

noticed that Sulanara did not have a horse. He grabbed the reins of his horse and asked, “With who will Sulanara ride since it looks like all of the other horses, including Finn’s, have run off?” Krow looked around and shrugged his broad shoulders. “We should let her decide.” Sulanara nodded her agreement, and looked at the horses. Finally, her eyes fell on the one Alqim and Cedric were upon. She pointed at the horse and declared, “I will ride with Alqim, and the bard can ride with Tannis.” Cedric climbed from his place behind Alqim, and took a place behind a scowling Tannis. “I must respect her wishes,” the young bard said with a sheepish look. Tannis nodded and glared at Sulanara. “Why will you not ride with Cedric?” Sulanara replied casually, “He annoys me.” She looked down at the tattered edges of the dress she had been wearing when the Marauders captured her. With a sigh, she went over to the corpse of Cevin Finnegan and stole the dagger from his belt. Then she proceeded to trim away the edges of the dress until it hung down only an inch or so below her knees. Once that was finished, she stole Cevin’s belt and tied it around her waist. Then she picked up the strips of cloth, and wrapped them around her bare feet until they were fairly protected. Once that was finished, she swung herself up onto the horse. Krow chuckled, as he watched Sulanara swing up onto the horse she would be sharing with Alqim, and then and turned towards Tannis. “She’s not changed, but you most certainly have. The humble blacksmith I met in Malifestron is turning into a warrior.” “What do you mean by that, Krow?” Tannis asked curiously. “You made many kills yesterday, and you received a proper Northernlander baptism of fire and blood.” Krow leaned forward. “Did being struck upon the head change the way you think?” Tannis didn’t know how to reply at first, but then he answered Krow’s question as best he could. “I killed because I now know that it is necessary if I wish to survive long enough to stop Anstrom’s evil from spreading. I do not like it, but it is the way of things until Anstrom is stopped.”

Darious impatiently asked, “Are we going to go to Harrvall, or are we going to talk the day away?” Krow pulled on the reins and his horse reared. He then yelled, “Let us ride.” His heels touched his horse’s flanks and the animal began to run. The sounds of its hooves was soon ed by the sounds of the other horses following, and Krow knew that so far everyone was still with him, but he wasn’t sure how much longer he could keep everyone together since there was still a long path to Wintersbourne ahead of them.

XII

Old Friends Rediscovered

Within the castle of King Malifesh, Anstrom sat naked upon the floor of his chambers in a cross-legged position, his arms lying limply at his sides. He breathed slowly, and his eyes stared blankly at a single black candle resting on the floor in front of him. He locked his gaze on the candle’s flickering flame and it began to slowly rise. As if in a trance, he closed his eyes and concentrated all of his unnatural power on the flame. He felt the heat from the rising flame touching his face and he opened his eyes wide. In the rapidly moving flame he saw Tannis riding with a group of people, most of them carrying weapons. The flame changed colour and the images changed with it. He now saw a small village full of celebrating people. At the entrance to the village he saw a severed head mounted on a spear, and a raven was sitting upon it that appeared to be staring back at him. The flame started to turn blue, and it danced wildly before Anstrom’s eyes. The images in the flame shimmered and changed. Finally, the flame stopped changing colour, and Anstrom saw a tall man, wearing a golden circlet upon hair the colour of gold, standing atop a high wall. Surrounding the tall man were other men wearing armour and bearing spears and bows. Approaching the wall was a group of soldiers from the army that was loyal to King Malifesh. As the army neared the wall, spears and arrows rained down upon them. Many men fell beneath the deadly rain, but a few made it to the front gates of the city and began to break through. The flame rose again and Anstrom swore that he could hear the cracking of the gate. Before the army in his vision had succeeded in breaking through the gate, Anstrom’s concentration was broken by a loud knock upon his chamber door. The flame collapsed in on itself and the candle was extinguished, leaving Anstrom in total darkness. He cursed whoever was interrupting him and stood up slowly. Stumbling around blindly, he found his clothes and quickly pulled them on, as the knocking became louder. His eyes finally adjusted to the dark, as he found the light-coloured cloak he always wore over his clothes when he was acting as an advisor, and pulled it on. The knocking occurred again, and Anstrom

pulled a dagger with a curved blade from amidst the folds of a dark cloak, which he had sitting upon a chair in the corner. Cautiously, he walked towards the door, and opened it just enough to see the face of the person interrupting him. He saw that it was a nobleman from a nearby kingdom, and he asked him what he wanted. After the nobleman replied to the question, Anstrom asked him if he was alone, and he replied that he was very much alone in the dark hallway. At hearing this, Anstrom swung open the door and pulled him into the room. He slammed the door shut, slammed the nobleman against the nearest wall, and covered his mouth with his hand. “I will tolerate no disturbances,” Anstrom hissed angrily, as he plunged the dagger deep into the nobleman’s stomach. With a look of astonishment on his face, the nobleman drew his last breaths, as Anstrom twisted the dagger. Then Anstrom plucked the dagger from the bloody wound and let the nobleman’s lifeless body fell to the floor. Anstrom opened his door, drug the body partially through the doorway, and then dropped it. Next, he carefully pulled the nobleman’s dagger from its sheath, and placed it in the dead man’s hand. Then he yelled for the castle guards, and within moments they were at his chambers. He quickly told them that he had been attacked, but that he had managed to kill his attacker. The guards exchanged a quick glance, as if they doubted Anstrom’s claims, and then silently lifted the body from the floor and quickly carried it down the corridor. Anstrom made sure that they were gone, and then went to find Captain Detrik.

Captain Detrik quickly turned a sharp corner, and almost ran into Anstrom. He took a step away, as he noticed the wild look in Anstrom’s eyes. Then he looked around quickly to make sure none were around to spy upon them, and asked, “Do you require me to do something, Anstrom?” Anstrom silently stared at Captain Detrik, but after a few brief moments his composure returned to him, and he spoke. “I have just killed a second person in two days. This one was a nobleman from one of the kingdoms that we have a pact with.”

Captain Detrik shook his head, and with sarcasm in his voice asked, “You’ve killed only two people?” “Yes, I have,” Anstrom replied. “Why do you ask me such questions?” Captain Detrik grinned. “I like to test your mood before asking you anything of importance.” He let the grin fade and asked, “Now tell me, why did you kill this man?” “He interrupted me while I was gazing into flames.” “Ah yes, another skill you learned from those druids before you killed them those many years ago?” “Yes. I learned from them the secrets of controlling fire, and how to see things in a dancing flame.” “How unfortunate that you killed them before they could teach you more of their secrets,” Captain Detrik said with a flippant tone. Anstrom’s lips curled into an evil grin. “They were of no use to me after I promised Malifesh that I would cease all sacrifices to the Old Gods, and so I killed them with the skills I learned from them. I watched them writhe in agony as they were consumed in flames controlled by my hand. My skills proved more than they could handle.” Anstrom chuckled with joy at that particular memory. Captain Detrik made sure Anstrom was not looking at him, and then rolled his eyes. When Anstrom’s gaze came back over towards him again, he said to Anstrom, “Interesting… very interesting.” “Would you like to know what I saw in the dancing flame?” “Only if you wish to tell me,” replied Captain Detrik in a bored tone. Anstrom ignored the tone of Captain Detrik’s reply and told him, “In the flames I saw Tannis Vahrin riding alongside a group of people led by a man from the Northern Lands. I also saw a severed head mounted on a spear at the entrance of a village. My last vision was of soldiers breaking through the gates of Drexell.” “That is impossible,” declared Captain Detrik.

“I saw it with my own eyes,” Anstrom said angrily. Captain Detrik held out his hands with his palms up to show Anstrom he meant no offence. “I sent the orders for the soldiers to attack Drexell but a few hours ago,” he said, with an apologetic tone. Anstrom began to rub his hands together anxiously. “I have seen a glimpse of the future, and Drexell shall surely fall to those soldiers you have sent. If anyone asks about the man I killed tell them that the nobleman was trying to kill me.” “I will make sure the word is spread about the attack, and no suspicion will fall upon you.” “You are a valuable ally.” Anstrom’s eyes darted around. “Now, I will return to my chambers. Make sure none interrupt me.” Captain Detrik saluted. “I will personally post a guard at your door.” As soon as Anstrom walked away, Captain Detrik breathed a sigh of relief, and returned to his own chambers to study the scrolls he had stolen from King Malifesh’s chambers. He cursed Anstrom a few times before becoming engrossed in what the scrolls contained.

º º º º º

Krow led his group into the small port town called Harrvall, and they rode single file through the dusty streets. They watched people walk past them, and saw some ride past on horses. Once they were halfway inside the borders of the town Sulanara spotted a shop that sold clothing, and she dismounted quickly, before her horse had even stopped moving, leaving a surprised Alqim sitting alone. “Where has she gone to now?” Krow asked, as he noticed Sulanara was no longer on her horse. “It is my guess that she has gone to find more suitable clothing,” Alqim replied. A couple of minutes later, Sulanara exited the shop wearing a dull grey shirt and

a pair of matching pants that appeared to made from a coarse material. On her feet were now some shoes made from brown leather “These should suffice until I can purchase something better,” she said while mounting her horse once again. “Now I know what became of Finn’s payment from the Marauders,” Darious commented, as he glanced at Sulanara’s clothes. “Let us now continue our search for The Arrow.” Krow tapped his heels to his horse’s flank, and they began riding down the street again.

At the end of the street, near some docks, there sat an inn with a sign above it, which identified it as The Arrow, and it was towards this inn that Krow rode. Just outside of the inn he dismounted, and told everyone else to dismount as well. They did as he requested, and then followed him towards the front door of the inn. At the door was a sign stating that no weapons were allowed within, so Krow gave Alqim and Cedric the duty of watching their weapons. They accepted it without protest, and they were given the visible weapons of their companions. Krow then led his mostly disarmed friends into The Arrow. Inside they found a large group of people happily drinking, who seemed totally oblivious to any new arrivals. Krow told his companions to sit down somewhere while he located Captain Galen. So they found a table near a wall and sat while Krow wandered the inn. After asking a few patrons, and not learning anything, Krow decided to ask the man tending to the bar. He walked up and tapped the man on the shoulder. When the man turned around Krow’s eyes widened, and he shouted, “Andervega! I never thought I would see you again in this world.” The man sat down the mugs he was cleaning, and walked from behind the bar. He quickly embraced Krow in a way that only warriors dared to embrace each other, and then released him. “I’m happy to see you again, too, but I’m simply called Vega now.” “Vega I will call you then.” Krow took a look around. “How long have you worked at this place?” “I have been living here for a little over five years.” Vega waved his hand. “I

own this place… or at least half of it leastways.” Krow decided not to waste time with idle conversation and asked, “Have you heard about what King Malifesh is doing?” “No. I’ve heard nothing new about Malifesh since I ed through his city many years ago on my way to Cerdovra.” Vega picked up the mugs and continued wiping them out. “What is he doing?” “An army allied to him has taken over the bottom half of the Northern Lands, and is undoubtedly headed towards this town. I’m guessing after they conquer this town they will have taken control of nearly all of Avnadele, and I’d imagine they’re not overly far away from here by now.” Vega shook his head. “That is very bad news indeed, but what part do you play in all of this?” “I was hired by the king’s nephew to gather information about the king’s advisor, and to find out why great ships of war were sent to Wintersbourne, which is the duchy of the king’s nephew. These ships won’t let anyone come or go by sea, and last I heard troops had begun to occupy Wintersbourne. As of late, I’ve been trying to find people to help lead the army the duke is building.” Krow stared into Vega’s eyes. “Will you me to help lead the duke’s armies against the armies of King Malifesh?” “I gave up that life many years ago, and I’ve a wife and child to take care of now.” Krow began to laugh. “Of all the people to be married and to have children, I thought you would be the last.” A female voice came from behind Krow. “And why is this?” Krow turned around to see a very attractive woman of medium height, who had a slender body. He saw she had shoulder-length red hair framing a thin face with high cheekbones and green eyes. He grinned at her in a seductive manner and asked? “Who might you be?” “I am Attilla.” She gestured towards Vega and said, “His wife.”

Krow stopped grinning, as the words sank in. “Forgive me for what I have said. I did not realise that you were here.” “I will forgive you.” Attilla stared at him suspiciously. “Now tell me, why did you call him Andervega?” “That is… was his name the last time I saw him,” replied Krow with a touch of nervousness evident in his voice. Attilla cast Vega a surprised look. “I knew nothing of this.” Vega put his arm around his wife. “Andervega was a part of myself that I buried a long time ago. He is a part of my past that I have given up. No longer shall I lift a sword, and this I swear by my love for you.” Attilla nodded. “The past is best forgotten.” She cast a quick glance at Krow. Krow smiled politely at her, and immediately noticed the contrast between the two. Attilla with her long red hair, small body, and pretty green eyes, and Vega standing over six feet tall with short black hair, a broad body, and dark eyes that still held some of the dangerous qualities that Krow had once ired. “Attilla is a strange name. Is it your real name?” he asked. “Yes, it is. My full name is Sattillarana. Though, I think Attilla sounds much more pleasing. Do you think so as well?” “Yes, I do. Your name is nearly as pleasing to the ear as your body is to the eye.” Shaking her head at Krow’s attempt at flattery, Attilla cast a quick sideways glance at her husband. “If you will excuse me I have patrons to serve.” She then walked away and entered the mass of revellers. Vega watched her walk away, and then he sat down on a stool at the bar. “I know you would not be here unless you had a reason,” he said to Krow. “You me well for trying to bury your past.” Krow absently traced a pattern on the bar with his finger. “Is it true that you’ve vowed to never again lift a sword?”

“Yes, I gave up the life of a warrior to have a family. I have a son named Ebon, and I would like you to meet him. If you will me for dinner at my home tonight I would be honoured. I have the extra room should you need a place to sleep.” Krow threw his hands into the air. “You never spoke that eloquently before, but yes, I will you for dinner tonight. I also need a place to sleep.” “Good, we can talk about why you are in this town after dinner. Have you companions with you?” “Yes, and they also need a place to stay for the night, but I do not think they will accept your hospitality since they do not know you.” Vega put up his hand. “I understand. Luckily, there are some rooms above this inn that are vacant, and since they are friends of yours I will ask nothing in return.” “That is most generous of you, and I am sure that they will think so as well, seeing as they’ve nothing to give in return.” Krow mentally cursed himself for lying to an old friend, but then reminded himself that they would need what money they had with them to purchase anything they might need on their way to Wintersbourne. Vega gave Krow a glance that said he knew Krow was holding back some of the truth, but he didn’t press the issue since he knew what it was like to be on a mission for someone. “They may not think me so generous after they have seen the rooms, but it should be better than sleeping on the ground.” Krow nodded and walked over to the table where his companions patiently sat, awaiting his return. After getting their attention, he said to them, “I’ve found a place for you to spend the night.” Sulanara looked around. “The rooms above this inn?” Krow nodded. “Yes, and there is no cost on the rooms.” Darious lifted a mug. “I would not mind staying the night in this place. The beer is most satisfying.”

Tannis started to laugh. “As long as the beer flows Darious is happy.” Darious drained the mug and wiped his mouth with the back of his hand. “Is that so wrong?” he asked. Krow replied, “Not as long as it keeps you happy. I will be staying with a friend, and I do not want to hear that any of you have caused trouble while I was gone.” Krow walked back over to the bar and asked Vega when they were leaving. He was told that they would leave after he was done cleaning out all of the glasses, and once that was done they left the inn. Outside, Krow retrieved his weapons from Cedric and Alqim, and then he mounted his horse and followed Vega.

Tannis finished his mug of beer, and then decided to locate the rooms they would be staying in. He found that there were but three rooms to split between five people, so he went back down the stairs and mentioned it to his companions. Sulanara said that she would share a room with Alqim because he was the most interesting of them, and Darious said that he wouldn’t share a room, which left Tannis sharing his room with Cedric. Upon hearing this news, Tannis sat back down and ordered some more beer.

When they stopped riding, Krow dismounted his horse, and stared at the tall trees surrounding Vega’s property. When he turned his head and saw Vega’s home, he stood and stared at it for a few moments. Then he noticed that Vega was beckoning him to follow, and so he followed Vega into the house, marvelling at the way it was built. Krow stared at everything and then asked, “Did you build all of this yourself?” Vega chuckled and replied, “No, I had some help from friends. Follow me, and I will introduce you to my son.” Vega led Krow into a large room with a fireplace. Sitting on a chair in the centre of the room was a man, who appeared to be of middle age, with a white moustache that curled at the ends. He was holding a dark-haired child. The man stood up and put the child on the floor. Then he walked over to Vega and said, “I didn’t expect you to return so early.”

“I wanted you to meet an old friend from my wilder days.” Vega gestured towards Krow. “He is called Krow.” The man smiled politely at Krow. “I am Galen,” he said. Krow ed the name being mentioned to him by Prince Ellix and said, “I have been looking for you.” At hearing this Galen looked at Krow suspiciously. “Do we know each other?” Krow shook his head. “No, but I was told by Ellix that you’d be able to help me.” “I owe him many favours, and you need only tell me what you wish me to do.” “I need a boat that is fast enough to get me where I want to go in a short time, but sturdy enough to handle hostile waters.” Galen thought about it for a moment, before asking, “What is the cargo?” “People, horses, weapons, and some supplies.” “How many people?” “Six counting myself, but we will be picking up one more.” “What is the destination?” “Have you heard of the Priests of the Highest Low Order?” “I have heard the name mentioned a few times in my travels.” Galen gave Krow and odd look. “Why do you ask?” “We will be going to the monastery they dwell in.” Galen shook his head. “I’ve no idea where their temple lies, and I know of no maps that show its location.” “It is on the continent of Dalarath in the Great Northern Sea.” Krow pulled a folded piece of paper from a pouch on his belt. “I’ve a map that will lead us to it, and after leaving there I will need to go to Wintersbourne.”

Galen shook his head again. “Have you not heard that none are allowed to enter Wintersbourne by sea?” Krow grinned. “I only want you to get as close as you can without attracting the attention of the ships in the harbour.” “But that will mean you will be travelling through the jungles of Laegarri the rest of the way.” “I have done it before, and I can easily do it again since I know the way through.” Galen put a hand on Krow’s shoulder. “Then you have yourself a ship.” He started to leave, but Vega stopped him, and asked him to them for dinner. Galen said that he would and left to change his clothes. After seeing Captain Galen out the door, Vega picked up his son and walked over to Krow. “This is Ebon.” Krow touched one of his hands to the side of the boy’s face. “Hello, Ebon. My name is Krow.” Ebon looked at Krow and said, “Bird.” Krow laughed good-naturedly. “I’m not a bird.” Ebon smiled happily at Krow and laughed. “You are a bird. A crow is a bird, and that is your name.” Vega grinned and told Ebon, “You can call him Uncle Krow.” Ebon tugged on Krow’s goatee. “Hullo, Uncle Bird.” Krow sat down in a chair. “Hello, Ebon.” Vega heard the door open, and handed Ebon to Krow in a smooth movement. He then walked into the kitchen to find Attilla. “You’re home early,” he commented. “I thought I should start making the dinner you promised your friend.” “I would have made dinner.”

Attilla stared at Vega. “You made your own dinner for many years, and now I’m in charge of dinner. Go back to your friend, and I will tell you when the food is done.” Vega went back into where Krow was sitting, and they started to reminisce while Ebon listened to every word with profound interest in his big, brown eyes.

After nearly two hours, Attilla came back into the room, and told everyone that dinner was ready. They followed her out to the table, where a fairly large meal was awaiting them, and as soon as Galen arrived they began to eat. They ate until they were full, and then sat around the table and talked while Attilla cleaned the dishes. After a while, Galen left to prepare his ship, and Ebon climbed up into Krow’s lap. Vega looked at Ebon sitting on Krow’s lap, and then looked at Attilla bending over to pick up a towel that had fallen to the floor. He thought for a moment, and then turned and asked Krow, “Would you mind watching Ebon for a short while? Attilla and I are going to take a long bath in the hot spring behind this house.” He pointed to the left. Krow looked in the direction that Vega had pointed, and saw Attilla stretching to put something away. He nodded in understanding of his friend’s plan. “I will watch Ebon, but I need to know how long you will be gone in case something happens?” Vega walked over and put his arm around Attilla’s waist. “We haven’t been alone for quite a while, but we should be back in a couple hours or so.” Krow smiled. “I see you haven’t changed as much as you claim. Go and have much fun, but you’re not as young as you once were.” Vega told Ebon that Uncle Krow would watch him for a while, and then left with Attilla by his side, carrying a candle to light their way. Krow carried Ebon to a chair in front of the fireplace and sat down. He then stared at the child and asked, “What would you like to do?” “Tell me a story, Uncle Bird.”

Krow thought for a few moments, to see if he could a story safe to tell one so young. Finally, he ed one he heard in his travels and said, “As you wish, Ebon. I’ve a good story for you. It’s one I was told when I was very young.” Krow began his story and added to it when he could.

After a short walk, Vega and Attilla reached the hot spring behind their house and entered a brick structure that they had built around the spring not long after they first found it. Vega used the candle to ignite the torches on the walls so they would be able to see, and then he closed the wooden door so they would not be bothered. They both stripped the clothes from their bodies, hung them on hooks, and slowly climbed into the bubbling water. Attilla looked over at Vega and asked, “Why did you tell Ebon to refer to your friend as his uncle?” “He is the closest thing to a brother that I have. He is a good person, and he will protect Ebon while we are here.” With a sigh, Attilla said, “If you trust him then I will say nothing more on the matter.” She then waded over and put her arms around Vega’s neck. “You wanted time alone, and now you have it.” Vega wrapped his arms around her, and began to kiss her. He tightened his grip, and their ionate embrace lasted for quite some time after that moment.

Back at The Arrow, Tannis finished his final mug of beer, and staggered up the stairs towards the room he would have to share with Cedric. He opened the door, glanced over at Cedric sitting on the floor, and then headed towards the bed. The moment he reached the bed, he collapsed onto it, and within a few minutes was asleep. So deep was his sleep that he didn’t even hear Cedric tuning his harp in a noisy manner.

In the next room, Alqim was telling Sulanara about the land he came from, and after he had finished, she began to tell him about her life. Hers was a long story

filled with many tragedies, but she seemed determined to relate it to Alqim. She spoke briefly of growing up on various city streets as an orphan, and then she related the details of the first time the Marauders took her captive, when she was barely ten years old. The truncated chronicle of what she endured during her two years of captivity was not an easy thing to listen to, but Alqim listened with genuine interest, since he knew that Sulanara was telling him things she had likely never told another. After she had finished talking, Alqim laid a blanket on the floor, and went to sleep. Sulanara laid down on the bed and tried to sleep, but her thoughts were plagued by demons of her past, and some of them had familiar faces.

Darious found some people who would arm-wrestle with him, and he beat all of them. More challenged him, and some placed wagers on who the winner would be. After Darious had beaten all challengers, he went up to his room with a pouch full of coins that he had won. Once the door was securely locked, he collapsed onto the bed, and fell into a deep sleep filled with memories he had tried for years to escape.

After leaving the hot springs, and making his way back to his home, Vega entered through the back door and heard a strange noise. He cautiously followed it, and found Krow lying on his back in front of the fireplace, snoring loudly, and on his large chest rested Ebon’s head. At seeing such a sight, Vega smiled and found a blanket to cover his friend with. He put the blanket over Krow and Ebon, and then told Attilla that he was right about Krow. She agreed with him, and they went up the stairs. At the top of the stairs, Vega lifted Attilla off of her feet and carried her the last few feet into their bedroom. He gently laid her down on the bed, and then lay down beside her. They kissed one last time before going to sleep in each other’s arms.

XIII

Fiery Visions And Icy Lands

Anstrom slipped into the room where the queen’s still body lay, surrounded by physicians, healers, and ladies-in-waiting from the various kingdoms that had allied themselves with King Malifesh. He looked around at all of the people in the room, who were doing their best to keep the queen comfortable, and then he walked towards the bed in the far corner. The flickering light of a candle danced across the queen’s peaceful expression, and Anstrom stopped moving for a moment to stare at the queen’s lovely features, but his thoughts didn’t involve anything resembling iration of the queen’s beauty. Then a healer accidentally brushed against him, and he ed his purpose for entering the room. With a commanding tone he told everyone to leave so that he might be alone with the queen. Everyone in the room knew better than to disobey Anstrom, and so they left as quickly as possible. The last one to leave made sure to close the door tightly, and Anstrom locked the door to discourage uninvited guests. Then he walked softly to the queen’s side. He watched her chest slowly move up and down, as she breathed, and he listened to the soft hiss of her breath, as it left from between her slightly parted lips. Once he was certain that she still lived, he knelt down beside her and spoke directly into her ear. “I know that you can hear me even in your present state. In case you have not yet figured it out, I was the one who hired someone to poison you. I had hoped that you would die a slow death, and that the king would be devastated by losing you. Things did not work quite as I had planned, but I am sure that you know this by now. “I speak the truth when I say that things have worked out better than I had originally hoped. The king drinks from morning until night and is incapable of making decisions. His inability to control puts me in a position of great power, and the very best part is that everyone thinks that I am still acting under his orders. I can do anything I wish, and Malifesh will be given all the blame. It would be best if your condition stays as it is, and it will as long as the healers believe you are very sick.” Anstrom waved his hand and the flames from the

candles flowed over top of the queen, just far enough above her so as not to leave any signs on the sheets that covered her body. As soon as she began to sweat profusely, Anstrom waved his hand again. With that simple gesture the flames returned to normal, and he walked over to the door. He slowly unlocked it and informed those waiting outside that the queen’s condition had worsened. They rushed in to check on her, as Anstrom slipped away into the shadows. A sinister smile played across his lips, as he walked down the corridor.

º º º º º

The smell of food wafting through the house awakened Krow from a very peaceful sleep. He went to move, but felt a weight on his chest, and looking down at his chest, he saw that Ebon was lying on top of him. He gently moved the child onto the floor, and then slowly walked towards the kitchen. Attilla saw Krow and asked him how he slept. He told her that he had not had a more refreshing sleep in quite some time. Then he sat down by the table, and began to eat some berries that were in a bowl. Not long after, Attilla gave him a plate with four flat cakes upon it. He covered them with honey, quickly devoured them, and washed the food down with a glass full of fresh milk. Once the glass was empty, he slid his chair out and rose to his feet. As Krow was pushing his chair back under the table, Vega walked into the kitchen and asked, “Are you leaving so soon?” “Yes, I am. I must get to The Arrow and wake my companions so we can board Galen’s ship while the day is still young.” Vega put his hand on Krow’s shoulder. “Will I see you again?” “When I return with an army I shall come here first.” Vega nodded. “You should tell Ebon that you are leaving.” “I will do that,” Krow said, but before he could leave the kitchen Ebon ran towards him, and Krow lifted him off of his little feet. “I must leave now, Ebon,

but I will return as soon as I can.” Ebon stared at Krow with his big eyes, and wrapped his little arms around Krow’s big neck. “I love you, Uncle Bird.” Krow handed Ebon to Vega. “I must leave before he tries to make me stay,” he said with a chuckle. Vega nodded, as he ed what the life of a warrior was like. “I wish you luck on your journey, and we will be awaiting your return.” Krow waved, as he walked out the door. After a few steps, he paused to wipe away a single tear that trickled from his eye, and then mounted his horse. He took one last look at Vega’s home, and then rode towards Harrvall, his determination to stop Anstrom now greater than ever.

Tannis slowly sat up, and felt the effect of all the beer he had drank before going to bed. He reflected for a moment on how extremely dry his mouth felt, and then he looked at the floor and saw Cedric with his hands wrapped around his harp. Tannis stood up slowly, slipped on the rest of his clothes as quietly as possible, and left the room carrying his boots. After putting on his boots in the hallway, his nose picked up the scent of cooking pork, and he carefully made his way down the stairs. At the bar, Tannis chose an empty stool and climbed onto it slowly so that he wouldn’t fall off. He saw a cook piling strips of bacon onto a plate, so he lay down four coins and asked for as much bacon as that would buy him. The man behind the bar shrugged his shoulders, and handed Tannis the plate of fresh bacon. Tannis then asked for something to drink. A glass filled with some kind of juice was handed to him, and he took drinks from it between bites of bacon. He looked around, as he ate, and noticed that the inn was not very crowded that early in the morning. Then he heard a loud thumping noise and looked over to see Darious lumbering towards the bar. When Darious reached the bar, he slapped down some coins and declared that he wanted the chunk of ham cooking over the fire. As soon as the ham was done, it was given to Darious, and he devoured all except the bone in a handful of minutes. He then wiped his mouth with the back of his hand, stood up, and

walked out the door. As the door was closing, Cedric came down the stairs, followed by Alqim and Sulanara. Suddenly, the doors to the inn burst open, and Krow walked in, with Darious close behind. He told his companions that they must get to the docks immediately, and they grabbed what little they had from their rooms before following him outside. By the time they arrived at the docks, Galen already had his ship ready, and he brought up the anchor, as soon as all were aboard. He took Krow’s map so that he could make a copy of it, and they set sail for Dalarath, where the Temple of the Highest Low Order was reported to stand, hidden from the rest of the world.

A handful of weeks ed without any serious discussions of battle, though Krow and Darious took a notion to begin teaching Tannis about fighting on the deck of a ship a couple of days after they set sail. Then one day, when they were down in the cargo hold, Tannis decided to ask Krow how Prince Ellix came to owe him so much. Krow sat down his skin of water and cleared his throat. “That is a good story, and one I think I shall tell you.” He found a barrel to sit upon before speaking again. “Many years ago, before I had even met Darious and Sulanara, I wandered from place to place trying to find a battle to fight. One day, as I was ing through a city in the southern part of Avnadele, I found that which I sought. A fairly large battle was taking place, and I saw a tall man with hair the colour of gold in the midst of it all. After a brief hesitation, I decided to help him win, and once I had helped him win the battle, he asked for my help, and told me the reason he was fighting.” “I take it that Prince Ellix was the man you saw,” Tannis commented. Krow nodded in acknowledgement and said, “I learned a few things from Ellix, which I’ll relate to you before I continue my story.” He cleared his throat. “Ellix’s father, Drexell, was the ruler of an odd-shaped patch of land called Cerdovra, where there was a small town of the same name, which had become an unofficial centre for trade, due to its location. Cerdovra was allied with some other small towns that were also important for trade, and under Drexell’s guidance they had managed to increase the trade in Avnadele at least tenfold.

This made Cerdovra a place of some importance, and it was my understanding that more than a few people coveted Drexell’s position of power.” “One such person was a Northernlander named Averis who sent an army to attack Kaenem, which is where I met Ellix, so that he could draw away the volunteer army Drexell had formed to protect himself and his allies. Unfortunately, while I was helping Ellix defeat the army at Kaenem, a larger army was taking control of Cerdovra, and when we returned to Cerdovra, we found all the gates locked and armed men guarding the walls. Then Averis himself appeared upon the walls and informed us that his people had already taken control of Cerdovra and the lands that shared its borders. He gave us a choice of turning away or making a stand and dying. “From the number of men upon the walls we knew Averis had quite an army with him, and I told Ellix that it would not be worth the risk to attack him with what few men remained under his command. So we went to the towns Averis’ men hadn’t already taken, and we began to build a small army of our own. That was the first time I met Andervega, but that’s another story for another time.” Krow shifted his position on the barrel. “The month after Averis took over Cerdovra, we took it back, and we learned that Drexell had been murdered when Averis first arrived, which left Ellix in charge of his father’s lands. All the people from the neighbouring towns then pledged their allegiance to Ellix, and he was later crowned Prince of Cerdovra, because of some distant strain of royal blood. Due to his love for his father, he renamed the town Drexell, and so it remains named to this day, though it’s now grown into a fine city.” Krow drank some water, and then added, “The only man in Avnadele with more lands under his control is King Malifesh.” Lost for a moment in a memory of something King Malifesh had told him, Tannis didn’t right away realise that the story was over, but he stood up once he did. “That was an interesting story. I hope a story will be told of our leading an army into Malifestron.” Krow looked over at Cedric, who was practicing with his harp. “Oh, I’m sure a story will be told , but Cedric will likely be the one to tell it first.” Krow and Tannis laughed at this, but Cedric failed to see the humour in the comment.

Up on the deck, Galen looked out across the vast body of water known as the Great Northern Sea and breathed in some of the icy air. He exhaled slowly and his breath formed a mist, as it escaped his lips. He pulled his cloak tighter about his body, and noticed a shape forming in the sea. Thinking he recognised the shape, he walked into his cabin and found his copy of Krow’s map. Looking at the map, and then at the shape ahead of them, he made a guess that they had found their destination. So he removed an old hunting horn from a hook inside his cabin, and blew into it with his cold lips. A loud burst of noise left the horn, and soon Galen was ed by his engers. He told them that they would likely reach land within the hour, and reminded them their horses would do them little good travelling through deep snow. Also, he advised them to locate some type of animal made for travelling across the snow and ice, and then he reminded everyone to put on extra clothes to keep from freezing too quickly.

Galen’s ship stopped moving shortly after he dropped anchor, and its occupants exited with great haste, pulling their cloaks around them as tightly as they could. Krow told Cedric to stay aboard the ship to keep Galen entertained, and to help him watch the horses. As they started walking across the icy ground, they saw a low hill a few dozen yards away. Atop the hill was a large structure of some kind, which was nearly hidden by the snow surrounding it. Once they got closer to it they saw there was something written on a sign above the door. Krow translated the words on the sign, which he claimed were in some bastardised trading dialect, and then he led his companions inside, where they were greeted with indifference by a man dressed in a white animal skin. The man looked over the people who had entered his shop, and he asked what they had come for. Without hesitation, Krow told him they had come to find something they lost. From a doorway to the left, someone laughed and told Krow it was impossible to find anything in the desert of snow and ice that was Dalarath without a proper guide. Krow looked over at the laughing man. “Why do you say it is impossible?” The man stopped laughing and replied, “You will freeze before you find that which you seek.”

Krow pulled out a pouch. “How much would it cost us not to freeze?” The man wearing the white skin rubbed his chin with his fingers. “One hundred gold for each of you. That will get you some yaks and some animal skins.” Krow shook his head. “One hundred gold for all of us.” “Fifty for each of you.” “Twenty-five for each of us. That will give you one hundred and twenty-five gold total for the yaks and the skins. I will then give you another hundred to provide us with the goods you undoubtedly have hidden in the back of this building. That is a fair price, is it not?” Krow touched the handle of his dagger while keeping his eyes flicking back and forth between both men. The man wearing the white skin glanced at the other man, and he saw a slight nod of agreement. “Yes, I think twenty-five each would be a fair enough price. The skins are hanging on the wall, and the yaks are in the barn behind this building.” He took the pouch from Krow, but didn’t dare to count the money in front of him. “I will see if we have anything in the back that might interest you.” Then without another word, both men disappeared through one of the doorways. “Many thanks.” Krow took some animal skins off the wall and started ing them out to his companions, as he waited for the men to return. The wait was not a long one, and both men returned bearing enough fur-lined cloaks, pants, boots, and hats for all of them. “Here is the rest of your money.” Krow tossed a pouch of coins onto a table in the corner. He took note of the fact that neither man moved forward to claim the money. “I wish you luck on your search,” the man in the white skin said, as he watched the group pull on the heavy clothes they would need to survive during their journey. Once everyone had dressed for the weather, they walked outside and went behind the building to find the yaks. They entered the barn and began to choose the yaks they wanted. The choosing took longer than they anticipated, since Krow claimed to have picked up quite a bit of knowledge about yaks in his

travels, and he was determined to find the best of them for himself and his companions. Once they finally decided on which ones they wanted, they put saddles and harnesses on them. Then Krow told everyone to follow him, and they set off on their journey across the snowy landscape.

º º º º º

In his dark chamber, Anstrom concentrated on the flames before him in hopes of finding Tannis Vahrin. The flames shifted and finally he saw an image. He saw a group of yaks carrying people through snow towards a large hill. He watched the scene for nearly a day, hoping to see something that would help him ensure that Tannis would not return to Malifestron. Despite his attention to the image, he saw nothing of use, and decided to concentrate on the progress the army under the command of King Malifesh was making in its conquest. He saw hundreds of flags bearing King Malifesh’s insignia flying over everything from small towns to large cities. Anstrom’s lips curled into an evil smile and he stopped concentrating. Without Anstrom’s will to control them, the flames shrunk until they were just big enough to provide a little bit of light. Then Anstrom stood up with great effort, after staying in the same position for nearly a day, and located his clothes. He put on his clothes and slowly opened the chamber door. The light in the hallway hurt his eyes, and he gasped loudly in pain, as he stumbled down the hallway bumping into the walls. Before his eyes he saw the walls starting to crack, and the tapestries upon the walls starting to rot with age. He blinked rapidly, and then everything returned to the way it normally was. Taking a deep breath, he looked straight ahead, and saw the door leading onto the balcony overlooking the main hall. He set his sights on the door and walked slowly towards it, trying in vain to keep moving in a straight line. Servants with blurry faces ed, as he staggered towards the door. A steward accidentally brushed Anstrom’s hand with his own, and quickly rushed off, as Anstrom began to yell. Pages and scribes veered away from Anstrom, as he screamed madly with his hands raised in the air. Visions of the steward with blood pouring from a gaping wound in his throat flowed freely through

Anstrom’s mind, as he finally made it to the door. With shaking hands he opened the door and stumbled out onto the balcony. He looked down at the main hall, and saw it filling with shadows of people who had set foot in the hall in all the years he had been at the castle. All of the shadows looked up at Anstrom, and began to swirl towards him, but they disappeared like fleeing insects before they could reach him. Suddenly, a hand touched his left shoulder and Anstrom automatically swung his arm in that direction, and he heard a frightened yell being cut short. He looked down at the floor, and saw the steward who had brushed his hand earlier lying dead upon the floor. Blood poured from a gaping wound in the steward’s throat, and it bubbled, as he drew his last breath. Anstrom looked at his own hand, and saw it gripping a dagger that was wet with fresh blood. He saw the blood drip on the floor, and heard an echo, as each drop touched the stone balcony. In a fit of hysteria, Anstrom released an ear-splitting howl before collapsing to the floor with the bloody dagger still in his hand.

º º º º º

Towards the middle of their second day travelling the frozen landscape of Dalarath, Tannis noticed a trio of large white shapes moving along the ridges far to his left and he pointed them out to Krow. “Is there something moving back there or have I been staring at this endless snow for too long?” “Your eyes do not deceive you, Tannis. Those white shapes you see moving are the yeti that inhabit this frozen desert.” Alqim rode closer to Tannis to see the beasts better. “I have heard stories of the yeti even in my native country of Erkya. Though, truthfully I simply thought them to be just a myth created by barbarians to keep my people out of these icy lands.” Krow laughed. “I would imagine the barbarians were trying to keep your people away from the lands to the far north for their own reasons, but these creatures are certainly real nonetheless. I have seen their like in the Northern Lands, though

the ones that live here appear to be much larger than those in the land of my birth.” “Don’t your people call them wendigos?” Tannis asked. Krow nodded. “That is what they call them.” “The place where we purchased our gear and mounts was a poacher camp, wasn’t it?” Sulanara asked, as she rode to the front of the group. Krow nodded slowly. “Yes. Yes, it was.” “Why would you deal with poachers?” Sulanara asked, without even attempting to hide her disgust at the thought of dealing with people who needlessly killed animals. “Where do you think I got the map that shows where the temple lies? Very few people have ever been to it, and those people rarely journey into the outside world. The only people with any detailed maps of this region are poachers.” “What do they hunt here?” Tannis asked. “Yeti,” Alqim replied, before anyone else could make their own reply. Krow saw the expression on the faces of his companions, except for Darious who just stared out across the snowy plains. “That is true. These people come from lands far away from here to hunt the yeti.” Tannis glanced once again at the large white shapes moving off in the distance and asked, “Why?” “Money, of course. Well, that and the thrill of the hunt. The pelt alone would fetch a small fortune considering how hard it is to acquire one.” “It has been documented that some yeti reach close to ten feet in height and have a pair of long, curving horns,” Alqim commented. Krow glanced over at Alqim. “I have heard the same thing, but I think only some of the larger males have horns.”

“I recall encountering a merchant who was selling a powder he claimed was made from the horn of a yeti.” Alqim paused a moment before continuing. “I believe he was claiming it to be an aphrodisiac.” “I have heard that it can be used for that,” Krow commented. “If I correctly, he did not sell a great deal of the powder, because most people preferred to spend their money on powders made from a goat’s horn, since goats are more common and therefore the cost is lower.” “Do you know which one actually works better?” Krow asked. “Do you have a need of it?” Alqim asked. “Can we get moving before I freeze off something I will likely need sometime in the future?” Darious bellowed impatiently. Krow sighed and urged his yak forward. He noticed that Tannis and Alqim did the same, and they began covering ground a bit faster in the hopes of finding some shelter before the sun dropped for the night and took the temperature with it.

º º º º º

Anstrom awakened, and slowly opened his eyes to see Captain Detrik staring at him. He then asked the captain with a cracking voice, “Why do you stare at me like that, Captain Detrik.” “Do you not what you did?” asked Captain Detrik, as he crossed his arms over his chest. “I recall a bloody dagger and that is all.” Captain Detrik stood up and began to pace the length of the room. “Yesterday, you scared most of the servants while you wandered the halls, and then you killed a steward for no apparent reason.” He stopped and leaned towards

Anstrom. “You sliced his throat from ear to ear. I found you on the balcony above the main hall and carried you back here so none will know what you have done. To that end the steward’s death is currently being blamed upon a foreign spy. Also, I have received word that Drexell didn’t fall to the soldiers that I sent, which means your vision was wrong.” Anstrom sat up slowly at hearing this pronouncement. “Did the soldiers not break through the gates?” Captain Detrik nodded. “Oh, they broke through the gates, but men with spears and swords were waiting for them on the other side. Only a few survived unharmed and the mortally wounded were put to the blade so they would not suffer.” Under his breath he muttered, “Sometimes I think I should have just went to work for Prince Ellix. At least he has men who can hold their ground.” Anstrom climbed from his bed, and his eyes widened. He saw a brief vision of an army marching towards Malifestron, and when the vision left he noticed that Captain Detrik was staring at him again. “Captain Detrik, I need you to call a gathering of all the lords allied with us. I sense treachery afoot, and I must end it while I still have time.” Captain Detrik hesitated for a moment and then saluted Anstrom. “It shall be done,” he said before rushing off to arrange for messengers to call a meeting.

XIV

The Priest

Hours later, as the night came and brought an increasingly icy wind with it, Krow dismounted his yak in one smooth movement outside of a pair of large gates. He walked up to the gates, removed his thick gloves, and pounded his nearly frozen fist against it many times, until someone came to open the gates. The face of the unusually tall gatekeeper was hidden beneath a thick hood, but the person gestured for the group to enter the gates, and they gratefully did so. Once all were through the gates, the gatekeeper pushed the gate shut and motioned for the visitors to follow him. With a quick glance at one another, they followed, leading their yaks through the snowy courtyard. The gatekeeper led everyone to a large structure, that they soon learned was a barn, and they all put their yaks inside, where other yaks roamed about freely feasting and resting at their leisure. Then the gatekeeper led everyone to a door on the other side of the barn, and opened the door to reveal a wide tunnel lined with torches. With a raised hand the gatekeeper pointed the way they should go, and then closed the door behind them once they were through the doorway. “This seems ominous,” Darious muttered. “It would bother me less if that man, for that was what he had to be, would have spoken at least a word to us.” “What makes you think it was a man?” Sulanara asked. Darious’ reply was cut off by Krow’s raised hand. “We do not have time for your petty bickering right now. Once we have Chang Tai with us and are back aboard Galen’s ship, the two of you can verbally assault each other all you like, but I do not want to hear any of it right now.” Neither of them spoke, so Krow took that to mean they agreed with his idea. Satisfied, he led them down the tunnel. At the end of the tunnel was what Krow guessed was the entrance of the Temple of the Highest Low Order. He knocked on the door, and within a few seconds, it was opened by a short, shaven-headed man wearing a brown robe. The short man stepped aside and silently motioned for them to enter. Krow motioned for his companions to follow him into the temple, and then he told the shorter man to lead the way.

The diminutive monk led Krow and his companions down a corridor and into a massive hall with walls that appeared to have been made of solid gold, which light from torches reflected off of to illuminate the large room. The monk took them towards a gathering of people in long brown robes with their backs turned. He then raised his arms, and all of the people in the gathering automatically turned around to lay eyes upon their visitors, despite the fact that no words were spoken and no sound came from the short man’s mouth. From the centre of the gathering came a man whose was almost completely bald, except for a black braid of hair growing from the crown of his head, which hung down to the bottom of his neck. He approached Krow, and they grasped each other’s right arm just below the elbow, in the traditional warrior greeting. Krow released his grip after a few seconds, and then turned towards his companions to address them. “Some of you I am sure the face of Chang Tai.” They quietly greeted Chang Tai, but he said nothing. He only beckoned them to follow him, and they did so. He led them down long, winding corridors and finally into a small room, which contained only a bed and a small table with a burning candle. He closed the door once everyone was inside and began to speak. “I am sorry that I could not greet your arrival with words, but it is the way of the Highest Low Order. We cannot speak except in our rooms, and even then few words are spoken to other people, since we have all learned in our time together to transcend mere verbal communication.” He opened his robe enough to reveal a silver cross of two and a half inches in length hanging from a necklace covered with beads bearing a variety of symbols. “As you can see I have come a long way since I left your company those many years ago. This necklace is that of a man totally committed to God.” Tannis stepped forward and bowed before Chang Tai. “I’m honoured to meet a true man of God.” Chang Tai smiled warmly. “There is no need to bow before me, Tannis Vahrin.” Tannis looked at him with surprise. “How is it that you know my name?” “I have seen visions of a man rising from a fire, and his face was yours. Last night, I learned the name of that man I saw rising from the flames. It is I that am

honoured to meet you.” Chang Tai bowed humbly before Tannis. Krow and Darious exchanged glances and both shook their heads. Sulanara cleared her throat and said, “Chang Tai, do you not me?” Chang Tai looked at Sulanara and nodded. “I still you, Sulanara.” He stared at her a moment, and then asked, “I am wondering, has your magic returned to you yet?” “From time to time it returns to me. It is still very weak, and must be given time to regenerate before it can be used.” “I expected as much, but I should think that in time it will return.” “Who is the man that guards the gate?” Krow asked curiously. “He is named Cilok. He came from a village to the south of this place where the climate is a bit more hospitable. Some of the monks found him near death a couple of years ago and brought him back here to nurse him back to health. We later learned that he and a group of other young men had ventured forth from their village and headed north towards this place.” “Why would they want to do that?” Darious asked. Chang Tai shrugged and replied, “Why does a man do anything? Perhaps the group he was with merely sought adventure, or perhaps they wished to learn what things inhabit the northern part of Dalarath. I cannot say for certain why they came here, and we did not ask since it is not our place to question the reasons of others.” “I am guessing that he chose to devote his life to your cause in return for your saving him,” Tannis commented. “That would be my guess, but as I have said, it is not our place to question.” There was silence for a few moments before Krow spoke again. “I noticed when we entered your main hall that its walls appeared to be coated with gold.” “It is not coated with gold. It is made of gold.”

“You must be joking,” Darious exclaimed. “Not at all, Darious. This temple was first built a few centuries ago when a man called Chiroas, who was said to be the richest man ever to live, realised that all of his great wealth did not bring him true happiness, and that he had allowed himself to be defined by material things. He decided to do something to enrich his life and so he left his palace, his servants, and his wealth behind to travel with only those things he could carry, and the clothes upon his back. “It has been said that his travels took him many places, and in the vast burning deserts of Eidan he had lain dying from hunger and thirst when an apparition appeared to him and told him that he would live to see another day, but that he must travel to the land of Dalarath with all of his material wealth. It is written that he asked this apparition what he was to do in Dalarath, and he was told that when he reached Dalarath he would know what he was to do. “As the apparition faded away, a band of nomads found Chiroas and took him to their camp. Once he was back to full health he journeyed to Eidath, the capital of Eidan, and asked King Fharnock the Sixth, whom he knew through previous dealings, to give him age back to his home. King Fharnock readily agreed and Chiroas was returned home, where he quickly took every bit of his material wealth and loaded it onto every ship that he owned. Then the massive armada of ships sailed north towards Dalarath.” Before Chang Tai could say anything further, Alqim began to speak. “And setting foot upon the shores of this place he was suddenly struck with the idea of creating a place of worship and higher learning in the centre of a vast wasteland of snow and ice. He brought his wealth to this spot and built what is now the main hall using bricks of solid gold, and the temple has grown over the years as other men have given up wealth and privilege to devote themselves to spiritual wealth instead of material.” Chang Tai looked at Alqim and bowed his head. “I see that you know the story well. You must be a learned man. Tell me, what is your name?” “My full name is Alqim Rahidi Dashamir, but I am not a learned man. I am but a humble merchant who seems to have fallen in with the type of people I was warned to avoid before I left Erkya.” “How then do you know the story, Alqim?” Chang Tai asked.

“Chiroas had Erkyan blood in his veins that he inherited from his father, and so the Erkyans occasionally speak of him. However, it is a very well-known story.” “I’ve never heard it before,” Darious commented. Alqim turned to look at Darious. “That is likely because the inhabitants of Avnadele, and what is called the Northern Lands, tend not to worship those of vision and words like the people of Erkya do. The stories of your people are usually about men of action, and though there is nothing wrong with praising a person who takes up arms and performs some great feat, I have noticed that many of the people in the history of Avnadele who were possessed of a grand vision were labelled heretics and blasphemers, and were either crucified, burnt at the stake, or forced to suffer some other indignity at the hands of those who did not share their abilities or opinions. If my memory serves me correctly, some of those persecuted people were later raised to sainthood, and others were eventually deified after their persecutors lived no longer.” Chang Tai silently looked at Alqim for a moment and thought over what he had just heard. “You are very outspoken for an Erkyan,” he finally said. Alqim nodded in agreement with Chang Tai’s assessment. “That is one of the reasons I have not been in the country of my birth for many years. I spoke plainly of my opinion and was often labelled as rebellious, though I had then and still have no intention of opposing the ruling council that governs Erkya. I simply wished that the men of words and vision who rule my people were more like their ancestors who understood that sometimes a man must match word to deed in order to accomplish a grand goal.” Krow raised an eyebrow. “There are problems within the government of Erkya?” “Yes, though they are not the kinds of problems that you would likely be accustomed to dealing with.” Krow raised an eyebrow again. “How do you mean that, Alqim?” “Since Erkya split apart centuries ago, and the country of Denast came into being, Erkya has had no army and no organization for policing the population. For many centuries, we have been a peaceful people, and that peace has been enjoyable. In truth, we cherish the peace that we have maintained over the centuries, but over the last decade or so various lords of dubious moral standing

have been recruiting into their service people from barbaric cultures like yourself in order to protect their holdings in case the ruling council decides to actually do something more than talk and postpone taking any action of any kind to change their country. These lords are prepared in case the action the council eventually chooses should not be in their best interests.” As Alqim paused in his speaking Chang Tai said, “I am intrigued by this. We must speak of this further, but I think it is time for us all to retire for the night.” He motioned towards his door. Krow saw an opportunity and took it. “I am sure that you know why we’ve come.” Chang Tai nodded slowly. “I believe that I do. One of the first mates from a ship that brings us supplies recently told us of the armies that were sent by King Malifesh to subjugate the lands surrounding his own, and I would imagine that you have come to seek my aid in opposing his forces.” “We need you to us as we go to Wintersbourne, where an army is being raised. Your skills would make you a valuable leader for a part of the army. I do not think we can win without your help.” Chang Tai raised his arms to keep Krow from saying anything further. “Your words flatter me, but I cannot leave here. I have given my life to the work of God and must not waver from my vows.” Sulanara decided to speak. “Even though I was at first reluctant to Krow, I now see that something must be done, and I am beginning to think we are the people to do it.” “Before I would have taken any opportunity to once more fight at your side, but I can no longer claim that. Over these past few years, I have devoted myself entirely to peace and higher learning. As you no doubt recall, I take my vows very seriously. I cannot simply break them and return once more to the fields of battle.” Chang Tai walked towards the doorway of his chamber. “Perhaps in the morning you will better understand my reasons.” He motioned for them to follow and silently led his former compatriots and new acquaintances out of his chamber and down the corridor to a room with a number of beds. He gestured towards the beds before turning and walking back down the hallway.

“I don’t know if he’s going to help us,” commented Darious. Shrugging his shoulders, Krow said, “In the morning we can try to convince him to us one more time, and if that doesn’t work we will have to either split up our fighting men between fewer people or put off the attack until I can some more of my former associates who haven’t yet met their end.” Sulanara sat down on the edge of one of the beds. “He will us. I am certain of it,” she said with a confident tone. “I agree with her.” Tannis noticed that everyone glanced at him when he spoke, but he ignored the expressions on the faces of his companions and climbed into one of the beds. “I think it best that we sleep now and discuss the matter of the army awaiting us in Wintersbourne after we’ve all had a good sleep.” “The blacksmith has a good idea.” Darious yawned noisily and removed a bottle from one of the saddlebags he brought inside with him. After drinking half the contents of the bottle he lay down and was quickly asleep. His loud snores began minutes later. “What do you think, Alqim?” Krow asked. “I think that I do not yet know enough about Chang Tai to answer that question truthfully,” replied Alqim, before he too lay down to sleep. With a sigh, Krow decided that he might as well go to sleep, too. So he lay down and waited for sleep to take him.

º º º º º

A messenger rushed through the halls of King Malifesh’s castle on the way to Captain Detrik’s chambers. He dodged various servants going about their daily duties and reached his destination in record time. Then with a shaky hand, he knocked on the door a couple of times, until the man he had come to see opened it.

“What do you need?” Captain Detrik asked the boy standing before him. “I have a message for you, sir.” “Let me have it.” Captain Detrik put out his hand and the messenger gave him an envelope. “Is there anything else you need?” “No.” “Then you may go.” “Thank you, sir,” the messenger said, before disappearing down the corridor. Captain Detrik took the envelope into his chambers and opened it so that he might read the letter inside. Once he had read it entirely, he took it with him to Anstrom’s chambers. A couple of sharp knocks later and he entered the room. “What is it now, Captain?” Anstrom asked impatiently, without looking up. “I have received a message from Kharza.” “Kharza?” Anstrom stared at Captain Detrik for a few seconds. “Ah yes. The province of Prince Maxel. What message does he send? Is he refusing to heed my summons?” “Nothing like that. He claims that some of his soldiers recently captured a group of people from the Northern Lands that were fleeing the army you sent.” “Many people have been captured while trying to escape. How is this any different?” Anstrom asked. “After some interrogations at the hands of Prince Maxel’s personal inquisitors, these prisoners mentioned that large groups of Northernlanders have been setting sail for Wintersbourne as of late.” Anstrom stayed silent for a couple of minutes after hearing the news. “Most intriguing,” he finally said. “I am thinking of ing some of our spies in some of the various ports scattered around the country to see if there has been an unusual amount of traffic

in the coastal waters.” Anstrom stroked his greying beard. “Very wise of you, Captain Detrik.” “Thank you.” “Send a message to Prince Maxel thanking him for this information, and tell him that he will be rewarded for his services. Also, I would like a message sent to whoever is in charge of the forces in Wintersbourne, so that they can prepare to crush any type of armed resistance they may encounter. Write the message in such a way as to impress upon that person the wisdom of persuading the Duke of Wintersbourne that any type of overtly rebellious activity would be more harmful to his subjects than to the soldiers I have sent.” “I shall relay the message.” Captain Detrik bowed out of habit more than anything else, and left the room as quickly as he possible could.

º º º º º

The first thing that greeted Tannis when he awakened, was the absolute silence and stillness of everything around him. He slowly sat up in the bed and glanced around at his companions, as he noticed that he could hear the sound of air being drawn into lungs before being slowly expelled. Listening more closely, he could hear the soft, padding footsteps of people wandering the corridors outside the door. As his senses focused on things outside of the room, he heard a snorting noise coming from a short distance away, and glanced over to see Darious awakening. “Good morning, Darious.” “Not yet it isn’t,” grumbled the large man. Tannis turned his attention back towards listening to the sounds of life in the temple, but he was unable to maintain his focus, because the rest of his companions began to awaken. With a sigh, he climbed out of bed.

Krow stood up and stretched. “I hope everyone is well rested, because no matter what answer Chang Tai gives us today, we are going to have to leave.” “I wonder how Cedric is faring back aboard the ship,” Alqim commented. “Captain Galen’s probably ready to toss him overboard if he’s not already tied him up and locked him in the cargo hold,” replied Sulanara, as she pulled on her boots. Krow walked toward the door. “The sooner we break fast, the sooner we can get Chang Tai’s final answer and leave this place.” Krow noticed that everyone agreed with him, and so he led them all through the halls of the temple, until they located the dining hall where all of the priests, monks, and other people who lived at the temple were silently eating a thick porridge with a strong, yet appetizing smell. Tannis realised how hungry he was, as he smelled what was in the bowls sitting before each person seated at the rows and rows of table filling the spacious dining hall. He followed his companions, as they moved towards where the food was being served. They were each handed a bowl filled with the thick porridge, which Tannis noticed slightly resembled what he was fed during his imprisonment, and a napkin wrapped around a wafer of some kind. Further down the line, a pair of monks silently handed out cups filled with clear, cool water. Once everyone had food and drink they moved off to find a place to sit while they ate. Krow scanned the faces in the room, until he found the face he sought, and then he made a hand motion for everyone to follow him and they made their way over to a table where Chang Tai sat quietly eating. Even before they reached the table, Chang Tai looked up and smiled, and then with a small movement of his head he motioned for them to sit down by him. They all sat and broke fast together without speaking a word, as a sign of respect for the rules of the temple. Each person finished in their own time and found that the porridge was surprisingly filling and the wafer was crisp and had a unique flavour that seemed tinged with honey or something similar. Then once they were all finished eating they saw Chang Tai stand and motion for them to come with him. Again, they followed him silently until they were behind the closed doors of his chamber.

“Well?” Krow said, as soon as the door was closed. “Have you made your decision?” “It is as it was yesterday. I have taken a vow and it would not be right if I were to break it. My path now lies in serving God and not in waging war.” Alqim took a deep breath and said, “Though I can respect your devotion to your God, and to the vows you have made, I have seen what is happening in Avnadele, and I know that it has to be stopped somehow. Perhaps it is your destiny to us, and in doing so you will be serving your god’s will. Is not fighting against injustice and tyranny a better way for a man such as yourself to serve the god to whom he has sworn his life?” Before Chang Tai could make a reply to what Alqim had just said, Tannis began to speak. “Helping combat evil personally is a greater service to God than staying within the safety of these temple walls.” Chang Tai lowered his eyes. “The both of you speak with a wisdom beyond your years. However, I do not know where my true path is meant to take me. I can either choose to remain here, and let those people experience whatever fate has in store for them, or I can go with you and break my sacred vows.” Sulanara stepped forward. “I you once telling me that the easiest path is not always the most fulfilling journey.” Chang Tai said nothing, and then he began to smile. “You have chosen a good time to quote those words to me. They bring back memories of a time when I was more concerned with the journey than with the destination.” “There is a leader of some kind here, is there not?” Krow asked. “There is a high priest who rules over all lesser priests.” “Perhaps he can help you to choose a path.” Chang Tai stood very still, as he thought over the words that had just been spoken to him. Finally he said, “I will take this matter to him, but I doubt that he will see the wisdom of the words you have spoken.” Then with those words, Chang Tai walked out of the room, and proceeded down a long hallway until he reached the chamber of the High Priest of the Highest Low Order. He prepared

to knock on the door, but he was told to enter before he could begin. As Chang Tai entered, the High Priest stared at him with blind eyes. “Why have you come to me, Chang Tai?” he asked, with his skeletal hands resting on his bony knees. Chang Tai kneeled before the ancient man. “I have been asked by people from my past to a quest to combat a great evil, but I do not wish to break my vows.” The old man slowly rose from his chair. “Though I cannot see what happens outside of this frail body, I can still see into the depths of the soul, and in your soul I can see that you know the answer to the question that you wish to ask me.” He paused a moment to let Chang Tai think. “There are two chests sitting in the corner of my chambers. Inside one you will find the material possessions of your former self, which you brought with you when you came here.” He pointed to his right and said, “You already know that you cannot return to this place as you did once before. Your path, as always, has already been determined by the god to whom we have both sworn our eternal devotion.” Chang Tai thought about the High Priest’s words, as he walked over to the longer of the two chests, which he knew contained his possessions, and glanced inside. Then he slowly began to remove his robes. He folded the robe and placed it in the other chest, which contained a small pile of neatly folded robes, and then he reluctantly started to remove his cross, but with a raised hand, the High Priest told him that he would need it in the days to come. Nodding, he lifted the chest containing his possessions, and left the room after bidding a final farewell to the High Priest.

Krow paced Chang Tai’s chamber impatiently. “What will we do if he decides not to us? He is greatly needed.” “I am glad to know that, my brother.” Chang Tai walked past Krow, and placed the chest upon the bed. “I am going to follow my destiny, and help combat this great evil you spoke of.” He pulled a sack from beneath his bed, and placed it next to the chest. Quickly, he pulled off the coarse shirt that he had worn beneath his robes, which revealed a large dragon stretching from the top of his spine to the base. He pulled a thicker shirt from the sack on his bed, and turned around.

“I am ready to go forth and combat evil, as I did before coming here.” After smoothing out the shirt to get rid of any wrinkles he pulled it on. Tannis noticed that there was some type of marking on Chang Tai’s chest. “What does that mean?” he asked pointing towards the marking. “It is the character for honour in my native language.” Chang Tai walked towards the door of his chambers, and was followed by his former companions. A few dozen paces down the corridor, he was stopped by a monk carrying a long roll of dark fabric. Without a word, he took the roll and bowed to the monk. Then he continued on his way. They ed many more holy men and women who bowed and made various signs in the air towards them. At the front door of the temple the short monk bowed and let them without further incident. The group was met in the stable by Cilok, who already had the yaks ready to leave. Cilok led them to the front gate and held it open long enough for everyone to once more into the icy vastness of Dalarath. Then he closed the door behind them, and in the silence they heard the bolts sliding into place to bar entrance to outsiders. Chang Tai glanced at the locked door and took a moment to reflect upon the life he had just abandoned. Then he slapped Tannis on the back, and said, “Have faith and God will protect us from this weather.” He then mounted his yak and led the way with his head held high.

PART II

Birth of an Army

XV

Journey To Wintersbourne

For a while, Anstrom said nothing to the men who had gathered at his behest. They whispered to one another, while keeping a wary eye cast towards Anstrom. Finally, Anstrom tapped his staff against the floor, and all talking ceased. He gazed at the suspicious faces before him, and addressed the assembly. “I have foreseen treachery. At least one of you still has an army under your command that is riding across this country at this very moment.” Anstrom noticed that all in the room remained silent, so he continued speaking. “Until I learn which one of you still controls an army, you are all to remain within these castle walls.” “Many of us rode day and night to get here for this gathering!” someone shouted. “There were many important matters that I had to postpone to come here, Anstrom!” another shouted. Anstrom looked over the faces in the crowd before him. “And I appreciate the sacrifices you made to arrive here when I called you. However, one of you has called an army to your aid. Marginal violations of our pacts I can ignore, but this I cannot.” One of the assembled men stood up. “You accuse us of treachery, and yet you are planning to hold us prisoner in this castle. You truly are a man.” Anstrom pointed a long, thin finger at the man. “Lord Korlan Montroff, do you really think me mad?” “Yes, I do. How could any of us think you sane after the things we’ve all heard about your recent activities?” “I would think a man in your position would have learned how to disregard rumours by now,” Anstrom said sardonically.

Lord Montroff sighed loudly. “The army you’ve learned of is mine, Anstrom. I called my men to assist me in leaving this country. I plan to sail across the sea to rule some of my family’s lands in Raettir.” Anstrom glared at Lord Montroff. “You shall not leave until I allow it.” He snapped his fingers and Captain Detrik stepped forward with a satchel in his hands. Captain Detrik pulled out a scroll and unfurled it. He cleared his throat for dramatic effect and read from the relevant portion, “I, Lord Terrik Montroff, vow that all lands under the control of the family of Montroff are pledged to you, King Mallif.” Lord Montroff shook his head. “You cannot call upon that pledge my father made to King Mallif. Neither my father nor King Mallif still live. I am only bound by the pledge I made to King Malifesh, and that is a pledge I must now withdraw. You can keep any of my men that would rather serve this kingdom, but I’m leaving while I still have some control over what is rightfully mine, and you may take control of my holdings in this country if you want them, since I have holdings elsewhere to rule over.” Some of the other rulers expressed their agreement with his plan of leaving the country. Anstrom struck his staff upon the table before him. “You will be severely punished for withdrawing your pledge. None shall withdraw a pledge while King Malifesh rules over you.” Lord Montroff started to walk towards the door, but then he turned on his heel and yelled, “King Malifesh has ruled nothing since his queen first became ill, and any pledge made by us is one he probably knows nothing about! You’ve been in control of everything that should be under the control of our king. You are both a usurper and a man.” He looked at all of the men assembled. “ me now, and we shall leave Anstrom to control those men who remain blind to his ways.” Quickly, he walked to the door, but the guards standing around the doorway grabbed him before he could make his exit. “You will allow me to ,” he demanded of the guards. Anstrom’s lips curled into a hateful grin. “You think you can be a saviour? If so I’ll let you prove it.” He looked at the guards and shouted, “Let’s give Lord Montroff a chance to prove himself to be a true saviour to his people. Find a

large, strong piece of timber and nail him to it.” Lord Montroff cursed Anstrom’s name, as the guards began to drag him outside to begin their bloody work. He tried to resist and break away from their grasp, but the guards beat him into submission with cudgels and drug him out the door by his ankles. Anstrom turned towards Captain Detrik. “Those soldiers under Lord Montroff’s command who will not us shall share their master’s fate.” Captain Detrik whispered to Anstrom, “This was not what I had in mind when I found those scrolls containing the names of families who had sworn fealty to King Malifesh’s ancestors.” “Whatever do you mean, Captain Detrik?” “I was hoping that reminding them of ancient pledges would motivate them to remain loyal to our cause.” Anstrom waved an arm towards the uneasy crowd and asked, “Do they not look motivated?” He raised his arms, and a wild look took over his features. “Let all who stand before me know what the price of betraying me shall be from this day forth.” In the crowd various rulers began to proclaim their loyalty anew, with voices loud enough to drown out the screams of Lord Montroff.

º º º º º

The journey from Dalarath to Laegarri, where the duchy of Wintersbourne was located, took a little over a month due to uncooperative weather conditions. A great deal of time was spent behind closed doors, to escape first icy winds and snow, and then later on torrential downpours of rain and hail. The great amounts of time spent within the hold of the ship gave Cedric ample time to practice his storytelling and musical abilities on his companions, much to

their chagrin. Whenever the weather kept them down in the cargo hold, Krow and Darious spent their time tossing dice and taking each other’s money while discussing a variety of subjects. Tannis occasionally ed in on the gambling, but his luck and skill was not sufficient to keep up with the two warriors, so he usually contented himself with watching them play or listening to Alqim and Chang Tai debate about the differing philosophies of the Erkyans and Kaidamians. He noticed that Sulanara mostly kept to herself, and any attempts he made at engaging her in conversation were quickly rebuffed. Throughout the course of their journey, Tannis kept wondering what was inside the chest and the roll of fabric that Chang Tai brought with him from the Temple of the Highest Low Order, but any attempts at learning were met with cryptic answers.

On one of the few clear and sunny days since their departure from the shores of Dalarath, they reached their destination, and Galen anchored his ship a few miles up the coast from the harbours of Wintersbourne. As the ship slowed to a stop, he went down into the hold of his ship to tell his engers that they had arrived at their destination. Krow thanked him, and ordered his companions to lead their horses up onto the deck. They complied and mounted their horses once they had them out of the hold. As before, those without a horse of their own shared their horse with another. Tannis again ended up having to share his horse with Cedric, Alqim and Sulanara shared a horse, as they had done in Avnadele, and Krow now shared his horse with Chang Tai. Darious, as usual, was alone upon his horse, however he now had a chest and a roll of fabric strapped to the back of his saddle. Galen put his hand on the head of Krow’s horse. “It will take you at least two days to reach Wintersbourne from here, and as you know the jungle is not a safe place.” Krow thrust a thumb in the direction of Chang Tai. “As long as he is with us things can only get better.” At hearing Krow’s words, Chang Tai fingered the cross hanging from his neck. “God will protect us, and He will guide every stroke of our weapons should we have need of them.” Darious shook his head. “All this talk will only make this journey last longer.”

Galen moved out of the way and lowered the ramp to the shore. “Do not forget to send me a signal when you wish me to you in Wintersbourne.” Krow looked up at the sky. “It would be best if you sailed away as soon as we are out of sight, since this is a good day for pirates to be raiding ships.” He noticed that Captain Galen gave him a questioning look, so he said, “I know, because I used to be one.” Then he led his horse down the lowered ramp and onto a muddy bank. “You’ve done us a great service, and I won’t forget you when it comes time to repay our allies.” After the last horse had planted all four hooves on the muddy banks, Galen turned the wheel that would raise the ramp. “It was my pleasure to serve you. I wish you all a good journey.” He waved, as the horses disappeared into the jungle. Once they were out of sight, he pulled up the anchor, and set sail to return to Harrvall.

After many hours of riding through thick jungle, the companions entered a clearing, and they decided to make camp for the night. While Tannis worked at getting a fire going, Sulanara used a sling she fashioned out of a leather strap to kill a few small animals for their dinner. Then as they prepared to cook the things Sulanara caught, the leaves around the clearing began to rustle, and almost everyone automatically went for a weapon of some kind. Out of the jungle came a dozen dark-skinned men carrying crude weapons. None of them were more than five feet tall, but all had thin limbs of corded muscle. One of them, with a bone through the bridge of his nose, stepped forward and began to speak in a language made up of guttural speech and birdlike noises. Krow stepped towards the dark-skinned man, and answered him in the same strange language. After a brief exchange of words, with some pointing towards the other people in the clearing, Krow turned back towards his companions. “We are being invited to them for dinner. I’ve turned them down, however, because the things they eat will not be considered appropriate by all of you.” He turned back around, and walked towards the dark-skinned men with his companions watching with curiosity. After a few more words to the tribesmen, he went over to his horse and grabbed his axe. “I shall return shortly,” he said, before ing the tribesmen.

Cedric looked over at Tannis. “I wonder what they’re having for dinner,” he said. “I’m sure Krow will tell us shortly after he returns,” Tannis replied, as he watched Krow enter the thick jungle with the dark-skinned men.

A little more than an hour later a group of the dark-skinned men came out of the jungle carrying a thick wooden pole, onto which there was tied a large beast. They leaned it again a tree and a few of them started a large fire, while the rest butchered the animal. “They’ve brought the feast to us!” Krow shouted, as he came out of the jungle with a smile on his face. He waved his hand towards the jungle behind him, as some dark-skinned women stepped out bearing a large vat, which was filled with some kind of murky liquid. The dark-skinned men grunted and muttered something in Krow’s direction, as the meat from the beast was thrust onto a spit and hung over the fire. The raw meat began to sizzle, as the flames touched it, and the smell coming from it was not unappealing. Tannis smiled at the dark-skinned men staring at him, and waited until they turned their attention away from him before speaking again. “Who are they?” he asked Krow. “They are the Dan’Kaari. Their name translates to something akin to people of the light,” Krow replied, as he cleaned blood from his axe blade. Tannis nodded, as the women brought crude plates and placed them in the centre of the clearing. He smiled politely at the women, but they didn’t seem to acknowledge his attempt at friendliness, and would not meet his eyes. Alqim watched, as one of the women placed large cups made of hollowed bone upon the ground in the centre of the clearing, and he saw a woman filling each cup by dipping it into the large vat, which he noticed was filled with a brownishgreen liquid. “I hope that tastes better than it looks, though I’m sure it won’t matter much to Darious.” Darious heard Alqim’s comment, but ignored it as his cup was filled. He waited

impatiently until everything was placed upon the ground, and then grabbed a large piece of meat attached to a long bone. Ravenously, he ripped off a chunk, and devoured it quickly, ignoring the juice running down his chin. He swallowed the meat, and then took a sip of the liquid in his cup. His lips puckered a bit as he swallowed it, and then he said, “It is not as bad as it looks.” He then returned to his eating. Tannis took a few pieces of meat attached to small bones. He ate them and marvelled at the unusual taste. After eating a few more he asked Krow, “What is this?” “The Dan’Kaari call them mahn’kes. I think it means tree climbing man, or something like that in their language.” Krow pulled a chunk of meat from a bone. “They generally live in the trees, and try to avoid people whenever they can.” Tannis sucked down some of the bitter liquid from his cup, and he made a disgusted expression. “What is in these cups?” “The Dan’Kaari version of beer. It takes some getting used to.” “Are these people cannibals?” asked Tannis, as he noticed that all of the darkskinned people had pointed teeth. “Yes, but they’re friendly cannibals.” Krow grabbed a rib from one of the nearest plates. “At least they were kind enough to cook the meat before serving it to us.” Tannis looked at the dark-skinned people around him ripping meat from bone, as they tore apart the rest of the large animal. “I didn’t know there was such a thing as a friendly cannibal.” “They only eat the enemies they kill in battle. The unfriendly cannibals are the Dar’Kaari, which I think means people of the shadows. They will eat anything that moves, whether it be friend or foe. If we’re lucky we won’t see any on our way to Wintersbourne.” Tannis itted to himself that the food did taste good, even if it was prepared by cannibals, and he ate as much as he could handle before he drained the bitter liquid from his cup. He then watched Chang Tai pray before starting to eat the food before him. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Sulanara staring at him, but

she lowered her head once their eyes made . Shrugging his shoulders, Tannis began to look at the strange dance some of the dark-skinned men were doing around the fire. A handful of minutes later, everyone had eaten their fill, and the chieftain gave an order to one of his people. Obeying his leader, the tribesman took the severed head of the mahn’ke, which looked strangely human in shape, and placed it in front of where his chieftain sat. The chieftain gave another command, and the tribesman picked up a small stone hammer and hit the top of the severed head until it cracked open, throwing blood in many directions. Then another tribesman came over, and picked out the shattered bits of bone. A third tribesman came over with a crude stone knife, cut out a chunk of the brain, and presented it to his chieftain.

From a few feet away, Tannis watched the sickening display, and tried hard to keep his food inside his body. He nearly retched, as the chieftain grabbed the bloody chunk of brain and devoured it joyfully. The man swallowed, and then smiled at everyone before him, showing off his pointy, bloodstained teeth. He spoke another command in the strange language of the Dan’Kaari, and other tribesmen began to cut out chunks of the brain. Then all at once, the tribesman ate the bloody chunks. Krow leaned close to Tannis and told him, “We have just witnessed an important Dan’Kaari custom. They do this to mark the introduction of foreigners into their tribe as honorary . Interesting, is it not?” Tannis looked away, as more chunks were removed from the cavity in the severed head. “I would call it disgusting.” Alqim sat with his head turned slightly away. “If I had known I would see such sights, I would have stayed with Captain Galen aboard the ship. What say you, Cedric?” Alqim received no reply and glanced over at where Cedric sat. He saw that Cedric had fainted, and was now lying on his back. “Tannis, I think that Cedric agrees.” Tannis looked at Cedric and nodded. “I know how he feels. Do you see what our other companions are doing?”

Alqim looked around and replied, “Chang Tai and Sulanara are praying. Darious is still eating, and has not yet seen what is going on, or perhaps he is unaffected by the whole thing.” Tannis saw the grotesque feeding go on until nothing remained inside the animal’s shattered skull. The chieftain then raised his bloody arms and spoke. Krow translated the words for his friends, and told them that they were supposed to sleep now. The companions were led from the small clearing, and over to a larger clearing where animal skins were scattered across the ground. Each person picked an animal skin and lay down upon it. Sleep came quicker for some than it did for others, as some of the companions saw the horrific ritual of the Dan’Kaari when they closed their eyes.

º º º º º

Anstrom stared across the empty courtyard and felt the icy cold wind hit him in his face. Atop a hill beyond the city walls, he saw a long row of timbers, some in the shapes of crosses, with people nailed to them, and he smiled at what he had done to them. Their hair blew in the cold wind, and animals gathered beneath their bodies to stare at the meat just beyond their reach. This also made Anstrom smile. He cast his gaze then towards the sky, and watched as dark clouds began to drift towards the city. Anstrom knew that the clouds would bring snow with them, and the snow would keep any armies from travelling more than a short distance. A cold gust of wind hit Anstrom again, and caused his cloak to flap noisily. His vision began to blur, and when it returned he saw an army camped on a hill across from a large snow-covered fortress. Among the army he saw what looked to be the face of Tannis Vahrin, and he felt a chill creep up his spine. The vision shifted and he saw red snow. Upon the snow were the dead, dying, and wounded. The casualties were mostly soldiers bearing the insignia of King Malifesh, and atop a parapet he saw himself staring down at the people below.

His future self then turned around, and disappeared within the fortress. Shocked by the sight, he stumbled forward and hit the railing surrounding the balcony. As he glanced down, the vision shifted again, and he saw Captain Detrik’s broken body atop another person’s body, and both were lying upon the stones in front of King Malifesh’s castle. The vision shifted yet again, and Anstrom saw his own head hanging from the hand of Tannis Vahrin. The visions then abruptly ended and Anstrom dropped to his knees screaming in horror. The sound of his screams carried far enough to scare away the animals gathered on the hill. Then an inky blackness began to envelope Anstrom’s mind, as snow began to fall from the sky. Anstrom’s eyes rolled back and he fell into a sleep plagued by strange visions, as snow began to fall upon him.

º º º º º

Tannis was the first to rise, and so he decided to wander around, trying not to awaken his companions. When he reached the clearing where they had met the Dan’Kaari, he noticed that there was no sign of the natives, aside from the ashes of the fire they had used to cook the mahn’ke. Then he found the leftover meat, tightly wrapped in some large leaves, hanging from a vine. As he started to cut down the vine with his dagger, he heard a noise behind him, which he quickly learned was Krow. “I see they left us the rest of the meat,” Krow commented. “Should I get some out for us to break fast with?” Tannis asked, and saw Krow shake his head in response. “I think that it would be a good idea for us to leave before the sun gets any higher in the sky.” Krow walked to the other clearing so he could awaken the others. He shook those who did not awaken immediately, and told them to grab everything they had brought with them. Once everyone was ready, they mounted up, and each horse was shared in the same manner as before. As expected Krow’s horse took the lead and they entered

the jungle once again.

º º º º º

Anstrom awakened in his chamber to see Captain Detrik staring down at him. He slowly sat up and asked, “Where did you find me this time?” “You were on a balcony, and when I found you, snow was beginning to cover your body. I carried you back here, and put you in your bed so you would not freeze to death.” “I have seen our deaths.” Despite the grave tone Anstrom used Captain Detrik merely shrugged his shoulders. “I knew we would die someday.” Anstrom got out of bed, and stood before the captain of the guard. “I will die at the hands of Tannis Vahrin, but I think I know a way to ensure only my body dies.” “If you seek to confuse me I must say you’ve accomplished your task quite beautifully,” declared Captain Detrik sardonically. “I’ve heard of incantations that will free a soul from its mortal trappings so that it can remain behind once the body dies. I’ll need time to find these incantations, though.” Captain Detrik placed his hand on Anstrom’s shoulder, and felt it tense beneath his touch. “To that end I think it would be best if you went to the king’s fortress in the mountains of Midain, and took the king and queen with you.” “Do you seek to get rid of me?” Anstrom asked defensively. Captain Detrik considered how best to answer such a question without annoying Anstrom. After a few seconds, he decided to lie convincingly. “No, I do not. I think that you are troubled by the events that have transpired; such as having

some of the lords go against you. If you leave soon you can reach the docks in Sarra before the sun goes down, and you can find a ship willing to take you to Midain. This will make sure you are gone before the lands are covered with snow and the roads become imable. You can take all of King Malifesh’s soldiers with you, and leave me the men from other kingdoms. We will keep this place safe for your return in the spring. What say you to that?” Anstrom thought about it for a few minutes, and after seeing the merit in Captain Detrik’s words, he gave his answer. “That will allow me time to learn the incantation I need, and I will not have to worry about treacherous nobles.” He paused for a moment before continuing. “I need you to get all of the soldiers ready to leave within the hour.” Captain Detrik saluted. “Consider it done.”

An hour after Captain Detrik’s meeting with Anstrom, the king climbed into the carriage that would carry him, Anstrom, and the queen to the ship they would use to travel to the cold land of Midain, where his family’s ancestral fortress lay in the mountains. As soon as Anstrom entered the carriage, he ordered the driver to get it moving, and as the carriage began to move, the soldiers around it began to move as well. They formed a long line, as they went through the gates, and then ed through a mob of angry people who used to live within the city. Some of the soldiers viciously beat back those who got close to the carriage. Anstrom covered the windows of the carriage, and told the king that it would protect them from the angry citizens who opposed his reign, though his purpose was simply to keep the king from seeing the rows of crucified people that they were soon to be ing by, as they went up the hill. He uncovered the windows once they had begun to go down the hill, and he told the king that the travel might bring the queen out of her current state. Then he watched her breath, as it came slowly but steadily. Once he was sure that she still lived, and that the king’s cup was full of ale, Anstrom leaned back and went to sleep.

They moved as quickly as they could despite the cold wind, and within a few hours reached their destination. Everyone boarded the ship as quickly as possible, and it set sail immediately thereafter. The captain of the ship told them

that their trip might take a while, but that the icy winds were strong enough to keep the ship moving at a good speed. The king nodded at this and took a seat at his queen’s side. Anstrom made sure that the king was comfortable, and then he went to a vacant cabin to look through an old leather-bound book he had brought with him that might hold the powerful incantation that he was interested in.

º º º º º

After many hours of riding, Tannis stopped his horse and let it drink from a wide stream. Krow told him that they should keep going, but decided to let his own horse drink due to the heat. Everything then got extremely quiet, and everyone who was armed put their hands on a weapons. Deep in the jungle, leaves began to rustle violently, and the sound got closer and closer with each ing second. Krow made a quick hand signal and everyone leaped onto their horses. They started to ride away, as dozens of small, dark-skinned people burst from the jungle carrying spears and a variety of crude weapons. As the companions rode across the stream, the dark-skinned people began to throw their spears. Tannis felt a tiny twinge in his side, but he ignored it, and forced his horse to move faster, as Cedric loudly yelled behind him. They crossed the wide stream, and once they were safely on the other side, they noticed that the dark-skinned men had stopped their pursuit and were standing at the opposite edge of the stream shouting in a language quite unlike that of the Dan’Kaari. Krow made an undoubtedly obscene gesture at them, and said, “The Dar’Kaari are afraid to cross water because they think it to be against their gods. They do not even drink water for fear of offending their cruel gods, and they consider even the washing of the body to be sacrilegious.” Tannis watched, as spears fell short of their targets to strike the water. “I think it best if we keep going.”

Darious stared at the Dar’Kaari. “I agree with him.” Krow cast one last glance before ordering everyone to start moving. “The rest of our journey should be safe, as long as we stay on this side of the water.” He urged his horse to move and rode into the jungle once again.

º º º º º

Once he was certain that the ship bearing Anstrom had sailed for Midain, Captain Macaedon Detrik ordered a feast for those that still remained within the castle. The servants, happy to be rid of Anstrom, joyously complied. The assorted warriors, mercenaries, and soldiers from other kingdoms gladly gathered in the main dining hall to await the feast. Once everyone was seated, cups were filled to the top with beer and ale, as Captain Detrik proposed a toast. “Let us drink to our most faithful companion.” One of the warriors dressed in animal skins asked, “What is our most faithful companion?” “Our swords. Some live by them and some rule by them, but no matter what you do with a sword, it still serves you faithfully.” Cheers followed and everyone drank at least half of what was in their cups. Then a man dressed in black, with a long scar from the right side of his forehead to the base of his neck, stepped forward and spoke in a deep monotone voice, “I bear no ill will toward swords, but they are only as strong as the hand that holds them. Because of this, I propose a toast to the strength and the will of men. May it remain strong while the heat of battle turns the weak to ashes.” Everyone cheered at this and all cups were drained. Captain Detrik set his cup down so that it may be refilled by one of the many servants, and directed his best smile at the scarred man. “I thought I was the best at making toasts, but I gratefully bestow that title to you. You are most assuredly a wise man, but I do not know your name. Please, honour us with your name so that all will know who bested me at making a toast.”

The expression upon the scarred man’s face did not change, despite the flattery that had just been heaped upon him. With his deep monotone voice the man said, “My name is one you’ve perhaps heard before. I am called Stavros.” The room became silent, until a cup dropped onto the floor and shattered. Captain Detrik’s smile disappeared as quickly as it had come, and he absently loosened his collar, as his eyes darted back and forth. He sat very still for several moments, as the dark eyes of Stavros stared at him without blinking. Finally, after what seemed like an eternity to Captain Detrik, the dark eyes focused on something else and he began talking again. “We are all honoured to be in the presence of one so great. I doubt there is a person here who has not heard of Stavros the Slayer. Your greatness is known to any who dare to learn the arts of combat, and your skill with a sword has raised your fame to epic proportions.” Seeing that flattery still had no effect upon the grim visage of Stavros, Captain Detrik abandoned attempting to flatter Stavros with his words. He instead asked his guest, “Might I ask why you have come to Castle Mallimar?” Stavros stood perfectly still and his dark eyes gazed at everything all at once. “I was ing through and met a female servant who lives within these castle walls. She was being harassed by a man dressed in animal skins, and I assisted her in convincing him to leave her alone.” “How did you do that?” one of the guests interrupted to ask. In response, Stavros threw a bloody animal skin onto the table. Still-fresh blood flew in many directions, as the skin slammed into the surface of the table, and Stavros returned to answering Captain Detrik’s question. “I asked her if I might come in and warm myself by the fire. She was kind enough to let me in, and when this feast was called I decided to fill my stomach before leaving this castle. I also heard that a man who has committed an act most evil has come here, and I believe he is at this table now.” Captain Detrik smiled, as he wiped a few spots of blood from his colourful tunic. He then said to Stavros, “Could you perhaps be a little more specific?” He laughed, but quit when he saw that the expression of Stavros did not change. “One of the men who murdered my family is said to be here. A man he used to ride with said he met the call-to-arms when it was issued, and he came here to

the army of King Malifesh.” “What is the name of this man who rode with the man you now seek? I only ask because it might allow me to help you in your search,” said Captain Detrik, in an attempt to gain Stavros’ favour. “His name was Ragno.” “Where is he now?” “He dared to draw his blade against me,” Stavros replied in a calm voice. Captain Detrik nodded slowly in the understanding that Ragno would never be seen again in this world. “You are more than welcome to stay here until you find whomever it is you seek.” Stavros said nothing, but his dark eyes searched the face of every person in the room. He began to walk the length of the table and noticed the sweat forming on everyone’s brow as he ed. Finally, he stopped and stood perfectly still again. Quietly he said, “Stand up.” Everyone stood at once, as though he screamed an order. Then one man stepped towards Stavros. “I am who you have come for.” This man had a face lined with age and greying hair, but his eyes flickered with a youthful defiance. Stavros stared at the man who had stepped forward. “You know why I have come for you, do you not?” he asked slowly. The man nodded, as the defiance left his eyes. “You think I can tell you where to find those children we stole from you.” “That is correct. Do you know where they are now?” He bowed his head for a moment, but when he raised it again the defiance had returned. “I wouldn’t tell you if I did know. You can’t scare me anymore, old man, I stopped fearing you years ago.” As his last word was spoken, his hand launched towards the dagger on his belt. “I’ll send you back to Hell where you belong and I’ll make sure you stay there this time!” he shouted, as began to unsheathe the dagger.

Stavros silently drew the sword upon his back in the blink of an eye, and swung it in a single arc. The man facing him blinked once before collapsing much like a puppet whose strings had been severed. When he hit the floor his head detached from his neck and rolled beneath the table to stop at the feet of Captain Detrik. Stavros casually wiped off the blade of his sword, nodded once at Captain Detrik, and then turned around, as he sheathed his sword. Silently, he left the room, as everyone sat still for fear of attracting his attention. A puddle of blood formed around the dead body, as another formed beneath the severed head. Captain Detrik moved his feet before the blood could stain his boots and ordered that the body be removed from the hall and thrown to the wolves that waited beyond the walls of the city. Some of the warriors wordlessly complied, and they carried the body from the dining hall. Captain Detrik stood with his cup raised. “To the Black Angel of Death. May his path never again cross with our own in this world.” Everyone silently drank to the toast and Captain Detrik sat back down. “Now for some entertainment.” Some people carrying instruments walked into the room, and began to play while a large woman sung. The display was watched in sombre silence until it’s end, when everyone left to find a safe place to sleep in case Stavros should return in the night.

º º º º º

After a few hours of riding, Cedric yelled for everyone to stop and they actually listened to him, much to Cedric’s surprise. They turned around and saw Tannis slumped over in his saddle. Chang Tai and Krow, who were closest, leapt from their mount and rushed over to Tannis’ side. They then quickly pulled him from the horse and laid him upon the ground. Chang Tai placed a hand to Tannis’ forehead and found it to be extremely hot. He next ripped open Tannis’ shirt and saw that the skin upon his stomach was red and beginning to blister. Figuring that Tannis was having an allergic reaction to something in the jungle, Chang Tai quickly ordered Sulanara to bring him

some water. Then as he turned his head back towards Tannis, he noticed something protruding from Tannis’ side and gently removed it. He carefully examined the object, and then showed it to Krow. Krow stared at the slender object for a few seconds and said, “It is a Dar’Kaari hunting dart. They’re made to be sharp enough to punch through thick animal hides and leather shields.” He hesitantly glanced down at where Tannis lay. “I truly hope that you’ve learned how to be a healer in that temple, because I’ve heard these are usually coated with a special poison to ensure death to any who escape.” Chang Tai nodded. “I have learned how to heal the sick and wounded, but my abilities depend largely upon the will of God.” He glanced at the sweat beading Tannis’ forehead and said, “I think we should try to keep Tannis comfortable while I gather everything that I will need to begin the healing.” Then he looked over at Alqim, who was crouched on the opposite side of Tannis. “I will need you to me so I can find the herbs necessary for my healing arts.” A quick nod was the only response Chang Tai got from Alqim. Saying a prayer for guidance, he removed Tannis’ clothes and tossed them to Cedric. “Find a place to put these where they will not get ruined.” Looking back at Tannis, he gasped in shock, as the blisters spread up Tannis’ chest within a matter of seconds, and then began to move down his arms. Alqim handed him a blanket from Tannis’ saddle, and he covered Tannis from the waist down with the blanket. A few seconds later, Sulanara walked over with the water. “What do you wish me to do with this?” Chang Tai looked at her with a very serious expression on his face. “I need you to sit beside Tannis and give him water every few minutes. Also, rip off a strip of cloth and put water on it. Then rub it across his forehead. Do you understand?” “Yes, I understand.” Sulanara sat down beside Tannis, as Chang Tai and Alqim rushed off to gather everything that would be needed to combat the poison.

º º º º º

Tannis experienced a feeling like he was floating and he opened his eyes. He saw his body beneath him and Sulanara sitting beside it. With a slight smile, he watched as Sulanara caressed his forehead with a wet piece of cloth. Suddenly, he felt himself floating upwards at a greater rate of speed, and he watched as everything got farther and farther away, until he could see nothing except complete and absolute darkness in every direction.

XVI

Tannis Reborn

Chang Tai returned with many different plants from the jungle, and Alqim appeared behind him with his arms full of plants that he thought might be useful. They dropped the plants onto the ground and Chang Tai walked over to the chest on the back of Darious’ horse. He rummaged around inside and pulled out a small clay bowl adorned with holy symbols. He told Alqim what to do with the herbs, and then they both began to mix them in the bowl. Calmly, he ordered Cedric to bring him fresh water to add to the bowl, and Cedric dashed off to find fresh water. Krow and Darious were ordered by Chang Tai to bring wood to build a fire. Krow nodded, stripped to the waist, and grabbed his axe. Without even making a noise of protest, Darious grabbed some rope to bind the wood, and then he and Krow both walked into the jungle without asking any questions. A few minutes after Krow and Darious left, Cedric returned with the water, and poured it into the clay bowl. He stepped away, as Chang Tai mixed the contents of the bowl with a pestle until it became a thick paste with a very pungent odour. He was then told to apply the herbal mixture to the blistered parts of Tannis’ exposed skin. Carefully, he took the bowl from Chang Tai to do as he was told, and he noticed that Tannis’ still body didn’t even twitch, as the pungent paste was applied.

º º º º º

The darkness cleared as quickly as it had appeared, and Tannis was nearly blinded by an extremely bright light. He covered his eyes with his hand, and the light changed shape until it looked like a peaceful forest. From behind a tree stepped a figure in a white cloak with a hood covering its face. A bird landed on the shoulder of this figure, and a waterfall formed in the background. Small

flashes transformed into equally small animals that began to scamper about the peaceful forest. After a few seconds, Tannis overcame his initial shock at the strange sight and began to speak nervously. “Where am I?” he asked. The white-cloaked figure casually raised an arm and a stump appeared beside Tannis. “You are at the place known as the Crossroads of Fate, and I am the Guardian of the Crossroads. However, if you should wish you may call me Volo, for that was my name in life. Please, sit on the stump if you like. It is much better than standing around for all eternity.” Volo waved an arm and another stump appeared, which he sat down on and stared at Tannis. “Please sit down so that we may talk.” He motioned towards the other stump and Tannis reluctantly sat down. Tannis watched, as a rainbow formed by the waterfall and large fish, with silver scales that gleamed in the bright light, leapt out of the water and landed again with a loud splash. He then asked impatiently, “Why am I here?” Volo tilted his head to one side. “Not much for idle chatter, are you?” Tannis shook his head. “I just want to know why I’m here, and why I saw my body beneath me as I came here.” Volo waved a robed arm, and a short, glowing creature appeared holding a tray, on which there was an empty cup and a bowl with some berries. “Have a drink and some berries while I explain to you why you are here.” Tannis picked up the empty cup and looked at it sceptically. “There is nothing in this cup,” he said. “Of course there is nothing in the cup, because you have not decided what you wish to drink. Merely think of what you want to drink and it will be in the cup.” Still sceptical, Tannis thought of clear, pure water and the cup was instantly filled to the top. He thirstily gulped down the water. “That is just what I needed.” “Good,” Volo said happily before continuing. “The reason you are here is that you are dying, and though you are not dead yet, you are still close to being so, and that is why you have left your body behind and came to this place. You can

make your choice while you are here. If you wish to go back to living you can do so, or if you wish to die you can do that as well.” Out of the corner of his eye, Tannis saw a woman’s face forming behind the waterfall. “Who is that? I think I know her.” “I do not know. She has been here for quite some time, but never stays long enough for me to speak with her.” Volo waved an arm, and a table appeared, along with a chessboard. “Do you play chess?” “I haven’t played it for quite some time.” Volo shrugged his shoulders and the chessboard disappeared with another wave of a glowing arm. “If it matters to you, I enjoyed what you did when that burning building fell on you. I thought I would see you then, but you rose from the fire. I do not see that kind of thing very often. I daresay it has a wonderful bit of symbolism to it.” Tannis nodded, as he watched a rabbit hop past, and then watched an eagle land on a fallen tree. “This is a very peaceful place.” “It came from inside of you. This is your idea of Paradise, is it not?” “Yes, it is. I prefer a peaceful forest to a busy city on any day.” “As do many of the men that I see here. Though, most like to talk instead of watch nature. You are of a sort I see very rarely in this place.” “What do you wish to talk about, and what do you mean I’m of a sort you rarely see in this place?” “Most men who come to this place would rather sit in a peaceful forest and talk about nothing much for hours without paying any actual attention to the forest even though it was their choice for the forest to be here.” Volo looked around to ire the view. “I would like to know what goal you are trying to accomplish in your life,” he said. Tannis sat straight up and stared into Volo’s hood. He focused on the darker spots that resembled eyes and said, “I’m going to Wintersbourne to find the army that I’m supposed to help lead.”

“Do you know all of the people who will be leading this army of which you speak? If you do not mind my asking.” “I know the ones I travel with, but I doubt I will know any others who have been chosen for that purpose.” “What is this army supposed to accomplish?” Volo closed his hand and opened it opened it again. From his palm, spirals of light floated up and turned into glowing dragonflies. “Pretend I know nothing of the powers involved in this conflict.” “A king’s advisor has created an army, which is slaughtering those people who will not allow themselves to be enslaved. We are going to try and stop him.” Volo nodded. “Why have you begun killing to attain this goal?” Tannis sat in silence for a few moments before answering, “I saw a vision of what would happen if this king’s advisor is not stopped soon. I realised then that I would have to start killing if I wished to survive long enough to find redemption.” “I see. Your reasons seem sound.” Volo nodded slowly. “Why do you seek redemption?” he then asked. “I have been accused of crimes that I didn’t commit, and many people have been turned against me. It’s been said that I have a bounty on my head, and I need to have my innocence proclaimed throughout the land so that my life can return to what it once was.” “You seek to be freed from the lies that are being spread about you. That is the redemption you require, is it not?” “Yes, it is.” “Do you not seek redemption for the deaths you have thus far wilfully caused to achieve this goal?” Tannis stared blankly, as words flowed from his lips. “My goal is to stop a great evil being caused by one man, who is ruining others for his own personal gain. His death and the death of his followers will ensure that more people will not die

or have their lives destroyed as I have.” He paused and sighed loudly. “I do not know if my actions are as bad as those of the people I am fighting against, but I suppose all of that will be determined when I receive my final judgement.” “Many men say they kill for a greater good and call themselves heroes, but not you. It would seem that you are holding back your true self, and that is most likely why you are stuck here with me having this conversation.” “What do you mean by that?” Tannis asked defensively. “It appears to me that you are conflicted over your true self. You do not know if you are what you were raised to be, or what you have allowed yourself to become.” “I’m a blacksmith that was forced into becoming a warrior. That is who I am, and that is all I will ever be.” “I do not quite think that to be true. That is only what you are and not who you are. The blood of warriors runs through you whether you realise it or not. You need only to find the balance between what you were and what you are, in order to become what you should and must be. That is your only real hope of being once again among the living.” Volo paused for a moment. “Should you choose that, of course.” “I was trained to be a blacksmith, and that is what I am. I only fight because I need to. I await the day I can trade the warrior’s sword for the blacksmith’s hammer.” “You wish to trade the heat of battle for the heat of a forge,” Volo said, and then shook his head. “While that might be true, on the surface, your heart knows the whole truth. It usually takes a long time to learn how to do the things you can do, but you seem to have a natural aptitude for combat.” Volo reached up and gently touched Tannis’ forehead. “It is in your blood, both literally and figuratively. It needs only to be released.” “What are you going to do to me?” “I only wish to prove to you that what I say is true. Just close your eyes and this will all be over in a few moments.” Tannis’ eyes slowly closed and Volo calmly said to him, “Do not hold back that which is within you. Embrace it and grow

stronger else it will slowly destroy you and you will ultimately fail in what you have set out to do.” A blur of thoughts and images shot through Tannis’ mind before the hand was removed. Then Tannis’ eyes popped open and he stood up. “I must leave this place before my life is lost to me forever. There is much evil that grows stronger while I stay here.” Volo turned his head to the left, and then to the right. “It is time for us to both face the consequences of our choices,” he said solemnly. Before Tannis could ask what Volo was talking about, the ground began to shake, and the path Tannis followed to get to the Crossroads of Fate started to close. The serene landscape began to melt away into nothingness, and Tannis’ astral form began to grow dim. Two staircases formed a few yards away and glowing figures materialized upon the steps. These figures then began to beckon Tannis in their direction. One staircase went upwards, and the figures upon it glowed with a bright, white light. The second staircase led in a downward direction, and the figures upon it were a bright glowing red. Volo threw back his head, as if in pain, and his glowing form began to swirl with darkness until no more light remained within him, and all that was left was a creature utterly devoid of light, with clawed hands and burning red eyes. Ignoring the change in Volo, the white shapes took hold of Tannis’ hand, and began to lead him towards the staircase that went upwards. At seeing that, the red shapes launched forward with great quickness and wrapped themselves around Tannis. They then began to drag drag him towards the staircase that led downwards, as his astral form started to stretch towards its limits.

º º º º º

Chang Tai yelled, as Tannis’ body began to go into violent convulsions. Foam poured from Tannis’ mouth, as his body shook, and without thinking, Sulanara grabbed Tannis’ legs to keep them still. When they realised what was happening,

Krow and Darious each grabbed one of Tannis’ arms. They all watched in horror, as the veins throughout Tannis’ body rose to the surface and began to pulse nearly to the point of exploding. Alqim helped Sulanara hold down Tannis’ wildly twitching legs, and she yelled for Cedric to do something other than watch. The bard brought over more of Chang Tai’s herbal mixture, along with a bowl of hot water. Chang Tai pushed the herbal mixture and the water away. He slipped off the silver cross that hung around his neck and laid it upon Tannis’ chest. Then he started to speak with his hands held to the sky. “God, please give me the strength to heal this man so that he may live. He is a believer in your greatness, and we are all your humble servants. Without the power of your healing light the darkness of death will come upon this body before me. I ask you to deliver your judgment upon this dying man, and I beg of you to give him a chance to achieve greatness through noble deeds that he may yet perform.” All other sound ceased, as the night sky above split open with a shrieking noise, and was replaced by a bright white light that bathed all gathered beneath it. Then glowing, winged shapes began to form many metres above Tannis’ convulsing body. The silver cross began to glow, as if on fire, and its glow chased away the blisters covering Tannis’ body. Chang Tai’s hands then began to glow with an inner light. He gently placed them upon Tannis’ chest, and Tannis’ body suddenly jerked, as if struck by lightning. Concentrating, he held his hands against Tannis’ chest, and light surged from his fingertips and into Tannis’ body. Chang Tai’s hands then became transparent, as the light began to brighten, and the outline of his bones was revealed by the glow.

º º º º º

All of the glowing shapes were suddenly thrown from Tannis’ body, and he saw the path before him begin to widen. Using the momentary distraction, he raced towards the path with both forms of the glowing shapes chasing him like ravenous wolves. He felt the darkness close around him, as he entered the breach

in reality, and then felt himself being pulled through at a great speed. After what seemed like an eternity, the darkness split apart and Tannis saw light ahead. He felt a strange warmth spreading through his astral form, and then he saw his physical body far below. He saw all of his companions gathered around his body and in amazement he watched, as white light surged from the hands of Chang Tai and he saw his own skin glowing. He looked at his astral form, and saw it starting to get brighter and yet more opaque. Slowly, he held up one of his hands, and watched as it became less translucent. He closed his eyes, and said aloud that he was ready to return to his body to finish what he had begun.

º º º º º

Tannis’ eyes and mouth opened and bright blasts of white light poured forth, as his body rose from the ground, which made Chang Tai quickly remove his hands from Tannis’ chest. The glowing winged shapes smiled, and headed towards the opening in the sky above them. As they drifted upwards, the strings of Cedric’s harp began to move on their own, releasing a wonderful melody, as the winged shapes disappeared into the rift. From the wound on Tannis’ side oozed a viscous black liquid, and as the liquid touched the ground it was dissolved with a loud hiss by the bright light surrounding Tannis’ body. Once the liquid stopped pouring from the wound, the wound healed as though it was never there to begin with, and Tannis’ body gently floated back to the ground. The cross lying upon his chest stopped glowing, the light disappeared, and darkness returned quickly. As the last slivers of light left, so did the melody coming from Cedric’s harp. Guessing that his part was done, Chang Tai took back his cross, and watched Tannis’ chest begin to rise and fall in a steady motion. “He has been judged, and it would appear he has been deemed worthy of continuing his life,” Chang Tai commented, as he put his cross back around his neck. “This is a sign that there is something important he will do in the future,” Alqim

said, as he watched Tannis sleeping peacefully on the ground. “I volunteer to sit with him until he awakens.” “We will take turns,” Chang Tai said. “Every hour someone else can sit at his side so that the rest of us can get at least some sleep, but I will let you have the first watch if you wish.” “I do.” “Then it is yours.” Chang Tai turned towards the rest of his companions. “I suggest that everyone try to grab some sleep while you can. In an hour, I will take the next watch, and then someone else will get their turn.” There was no protest over what Chang Tai had said, and some of his friends were more than happy to unroll a skin on the ground and drift off into sleep. Since he would be taking over for Alqim in a little under an hour, Chang Tai sat down beside the fire with his legs crossed. Blocking out the world around him, he entered a meditative trance to focus his mind and allow his body to rest.

º º º º º

With an expression filled with love, King Malifesh stared at his queen’s face, as a smile formed upon it. He smiled back and felt her hand tighten around his. Kneeling down, he kissed her on the forehead, and her eyelids flickered and opened for an instant before closing again. Her grip then loosened, but the smile stayed upon her face. King Malifesh placed his queen’s hand on her chest, and he slowly stood up. He stroked her cheek and said, “I will return to your side in a few minutes, my love.” After securing the door behind him, King Malifesh walked out of the room and ascended the steps leading to the deck. He walked across the deck, ignoring the cold air, as it slapped against his bearded face. Then he walked to the front of the ship, where a robed man was leaning against the railing.

Anstrom sensed someone behind him and turned around cautiously. When he completed his turn, he saw the large chest of King Malifesh directly in front of him, and he practically stumbled backwards in surprise. However, after a couple of seconds, he regained his composure and bowed. “What do you need of me, Your Highness?” King Malifesh placed a hand upon Anstrom’s shoulder. “My queen is finally returning to me,” he said happily. Anstrom’s face started to get red with anger, but he restrained himself. “This is such wonderful news. Shall we celebrate this glorious event with a mug of fine ale?” “No!” The king shouted. “From this day forth, I will drink no ale, no mead, and no beer. If I desire any of these things, you must not allow me to have them, no matter the circumstances. Seeing that my wife will return to me has given me back my will to live. I must restore myself to my former glory, and I must look like a proper king when my queen fully returns to me.” He released his grip on Anstrom’s shoulder, and the dark circles beneath his eyes seemed to disappear. Within a few seconds, a gleam of happiness took the place of the drunken stupor that the king had been in for many, many days. Then he turned on his heel, and walked back towards the steps leading to his cabin. As he walked, he began to sing an old song and the wind carried his deep voice quite far. Anstrom cursed himself for not choosing a more powerful poison, and slammed his fist against the railing of the ship. He heard a noise and turned to see a small bird sitting upon the railing. The bird cocked its head and stared at Anstrom, as it chirped happily. Scowling, Anstrom swatted at the bird and it took flight. He shook his head, as the bird flew away, and then he walked off towards his cabin.

º º º º º

A few hours after the sun rose over the jungles of Laegarri, there was a low moaning noise, followed by Tannis sitting up and looking around. He breathed deeply and slowly rose to his feet. In front of him, Sulanara stood with a look

that might be indicative of happiness on her face, and in a swift movement, he grabbed her by the waist and pulled her towards him. He quickly kissed her on the mouth, and then released her. She backed away from him slowly, and then slapped him with her open hand. He laughed joyfully, despite the stinging of his cheek and said, “I’m sorry, but I could not help myself after seeing how you cared for me as I lay dying. By God’s Grace alone do I stand before you in such good spirits. I have been given another chance to do good and I’ll not waste it.” He realised that he was not wearing any clothes, just as his clothes were handed to him by Cedric, and he quickly slipped them on, his face reddening with embarrassment. After he had finished dressing his weapon were handed to him by Alqim. As he strapped on his weapons, he saw that everyone was now staring at him. “Don’t just stand there and stare at me like that. We need to get to Wintersbourne as soon as possible to warn the duke about what Anstrom is doing.” He mounted his horse and put down his arm for Cedric. “Are you going to me, bard?” Cedric smiled at being called a bard in a tone that was not insulting and grabbed Tannis’ arm. He climbed onto the horse behind Tannis, as everyone continued to stare in surprise at Tannis’ recovery. Darious shook his head, as he saw the mark left by Sulanara’s hand, and muttered under his breath, “I think his mind truly must be damaged now.” Krow shrugged his shoulders and mounted his own horse. “That is truly the swiftest recovery I’ve ever seen in all my years.” Chang Tai nodded, as he climbed up onto Krow’s horse. “I too still find reason to marvel at the powers of God.” Darious grabbed a long piece of grass and began to chew on it, as he mounted his large horse. “Does the power of God always work this quickly?” In a tone of uncertainty, Chang Tai replied, “It depends usually upon how much faith a person has and how strong their will to live is. Wherever Tannis went as his body lay dying, he must have found his faith and a reason to continue his life. I think it best to wait before we ask him about it, however.” Sulanara leapt onto her own horse, and helped Alqim up. “He has become very bold if he dares to kiss me.”

“I believe he meant it as a gesture of gratitude,” Alqim said, as he moved into a more comfortable position on the saddle. “Words would have been sufficient. There was no reason for him to kiss me.” Darious grunted at this and opened his tunic. “ what happened when I tried something like that?” He pointed to the long scar running down his torso and turned towards Krow. “I think Sulanara has some feeling for him.” Sulanara shook her head. “The only feeling I have for him is the palm of my hand upon his face.” Tannis yelled, “Are we going to leave now or are we going to wait until the sun rises the rest of the way? I say we start riding before this jungle heats up.” He grabbed his horse’s reins and shouted, “Krow, lead the way!” Krow laughed loudly and said, “I know not what happened to him, but I think I like it.” He urged his horse forward, and led the way through the dark jungle. After riding for a few minutes, he felt Chang Tai’s head resting upon his shoulder, and knew that being able to use his healing powers came at a significant cost to his old friend.

XVII

Arrivals And Introductions

It was late in the afternoon when Krow finally led his companions through the wood and steel gates of Wintersbourne, and onto the rocky, dirt-covered streets. A dozen minutes later, they started to by peddlers selling what little they had to offer from their carts, and then they went through a marketplace that was nearly empty, despite the hour. As they were nearing the end of the marketplace, Tannis ordered everyone to halt with a calm, yet commanding tone, which made everyone stop their horses. He then leapt from his horse and stepped before a peddler that was selling necklaces made from bones. He pulled out some of the coins he had won from his bet with Krow and Darious, and purchased a necklace of hollowed animal bones hanging from a leather cord. He put the necklace on and then mounted his horse. “Let us continue,” he said, once the reins were in his hands once more. Krow shrugged his shoulders and continued leading his companions through the streets towards a high wooden barricade in the distance. “This whole place looks a bit primitive for the home of a nobleman,” Sulanara commented, as she looked at the buildings she ed and the pockmarked road they followed. Alqim looked around and said, “If I am not mistaken, this entire city is a remnant of one of the earlier settlements erected in this area when Akhimal the First was trying to add this land to his burgeoning empire.” “Building this site proved to be his downfall since the people he sought to enslave united to oppose him and killed everyone except for his wife, child, and a couple of mercenaries who escaped during the conflict,” Chang Tai added. Alqim nodded his agreement with what Chang Tai had said. “That is correct, but if I recall correctly at least one of his servants survived also.” “I am thinking you may be right,” Chang Tai itted.

“What land did Akhimal the First come from?” Cedric asked curiously. Alqim turned to look at the bard. “He was born in Erkya close to a century before it was split into two separate nations by the differing ideologies of its people.” “So Denast and Erkya used to be one country?” Cedric asked. Alqim nodded. “Yes, Cedric. In all truth, Akhimal the Second indirectly had a hand in the country splitting itself apart, because while he was conquering the tribes who had slain his father years earlier, there were people in Erkya debating whether his course of action was correct or not. It created a lot of political strife and sowed the seeds of dissent that eventually led to Denast being created in the western half of Erkya, where few had lived in years previous, because of its bleak, inhospitable terrain.” “What happened to Akhimal the Second?” Tannis asked; his interest aroused. “He did what his father could not and conquered this part of Laegarri. Then a few years later, he handed over control to some loyal mercenaries from Midain who turned it into a prosperous fishing village. Then he decided to head inland to see what treasures the country had to offer.” Alqim glanced at a group of darkskinned people haggling over prices, and then continued. “There are many stories of battles that took place during his journey to the interior of Laegarri, and many of them contradict one another, but they all end with him settling in an area near the centre of this continent and naming it Laedan. This time, however, the empire of Akhimal was unopposed because Akhimal the Second sought the assistance of the aboriginal tribes and brought them together to help him settle the area. I have read that a few years after settling Laedan, which has essentially become the capital of this country, Akhimal handed over power to the people of Laegarri, who had helped him create and run the settlement. Then, it is said, he ventured forth once again in his flagship, the Scorpion’s Bane, with a small contingent of warriors seeking new lands to conquer. That was the last anyone ever heard of him.” “You know so much about history, Alqim, that I think you should have been a scholar instead of a merchant,” Cedric commented, with a hint of iration. “The idea has merits, but Erkyan scholars are usually not permitted to leave Erkya, whereas merchants can travel wherever they wish to sell their wares. So I

chose a life of travel, as opposed to a life of learning, in order to escape the tedium of Erkyan society. However, fate had other plans for me, and during my time in the dungeons of Malifestron, I learned a great deal thanks to the kindness of some of the guards.” “That’s the duke’s fortress up ahead,” Krow said, as he rode through the open gates of the barricade, and towards a three-story building made of wood and stone. “It appears easily defensible,” Tannis commented, as he looked at the sheer cliffs behind the fortress. “Yes, it does.” Chang Tai agreed, as he looked up at the cliffs, which rose a few hundred feet above the fortress. “I suspect that is what compelled Akhimal to build the first settlement here. With cliffs such as those at their backs, they do not have to worry too much about being flanked while defending their front.” Darious rode up beside Krow and stopped his horse. “I’m hoping that the duke will have his ale vats filled for us. All of this riding makes a man thirsty,” he commented. Krow slapped Darious on the back and laughed. “I’m sure that he will, Darious. I’m just hoping that he will have assembled the army we’re here to lead.” Krow rode up to the front door and dismounted. He then knocked on the door a few times and waited for it to be opened. The door opened and a tall, dark-skinned man wearing a loose-fitting tunic stepped towards them. He looked at everyone, and once he seemed satisfied with how they looked, he said, “Mjabiso. Anukadu uhkuelo?” “Adhari, I know you can speak Alvspra,” Krow commented. With a sigh, the man named Adhari said in Alvspra, with a noticeable Laegarran accent, “Greetings. Have you business here this day?” Krow cleared his throat before answering the question. “We are here to see the Duke of Wintersbourne. He is expecting us.” “Follow me then.” Adhari led them through the open door, and closed it after everyone was inside. “Your horses will be tended to as soon as one of the boys

from the stable has time,” he said, and without further words he led them through the wide hallways, and finally into a large room. “Wait here,” he ordered, before leaving them. “I would imagine I will have to introduce each of you to the duke when he comes here to meet us. It might be best for all of us if none of you speak unless he has spoken to you first. This will make the introductions go faster and we can relax that much sooner.” Darious grunted in agreement. “That is fine with me. The sooner we meet the duke the sooner I can find a drink.” They stood in the centre of the room for a while, and then the doors on the other side of the room opened. Through the doors stepped a tall, bearded man with long red hair, who Krow identified as the duke. Following close behind him were a five other men. The duke stepped over to Krow and grasped arms with him in the typical warrior greeting. “It is good to see you again, Krow. Who have you brought with you?” Krow gestured towards Darious. “This is an old friend of mine named Darious. He used to be a gladiator, and after leaving that profession he fought in many battles both in Avnadele and other lands.” “A fine choice… a very fine choice indeed. A man of his size and skill will be quite useful.” He looked closely at Darious before saying, “You may continue with the introductions, Krow.” Krow nodded and gestured towards Sulanara. “This is another of my old allies. Her name is Sulanara and she used to be a thief when we rode together years ago. Her skills are impressive even to me.” The duke nodded, as he quickly looked Sulanara over. “A former thief will be quite helpful. She can teach the men how to properly use stealth.” Krow nodded at this, and then walked over to where Chang Tai stood. “This is Chang Tai. He is a great warrior, and he was once a disciple of the Highest Low Order.” “I have heard of that sect of monks.” The duke saw Chang Tai bow slightly. “We can use a man of God, for our faith will be sorely tested when we liberate the

places that soldiers have occupied.” “Of course.” Krow took a few steps and stopped in front of Tannis. “This is the newest member of my group. His name is Tannis Vahrin.” “I am pleased to meet you.” Tannis grasped arms with the Duke of Wintersbourne in the style of warriors, much like Krow had done. The duke smiled politely. “I have heard the name Tannis Vahrin mentioned by the soldiers my uncle sent. It is said that he poisoned the queen.” “I heard he poisoned more than just the queen,” commented a heavily scarred man standing behind Duke Aernos. Tannis shook his head. “I would never do such a thing. I was accused of the crime by the king’s advisor and imprisoned for it. I met Krow after making my escape from the dungeons of Castle Mallimar, and I followed him here so that I might find a way to clear my name. I would not be surprised if Anstrom himself performed the poisonings just so he could use me as a pawn in whatever twisted game he is playing.” The duke nodded at these words, and a flicker of hate appeared in his eyes. “I know of Anstrom. Did he send these soldiers that walk my streets and harass my people?” Krow nodded slowly. “I would place a large bet on him having sent those soldiers.” Then in an attempt to keep thing moving along, Krow pointed at the other of his group. “The fidgeting youth is Cedric, who claims to be a bard. The Erkyan is Alqim, and though he refuses to fight I find him much more useful to my purposes than Cedric.” Alqim bowed. “I am humbled by Krow’s kind words, but I only share my thoughts with him when it seems he has a need of my advice.” He saw a halfsmile form on Krow’s lips at his choice of words. The duke placed a hand on Alqim’s shoulder. “There is no need to humble yourself before me. I may have need of your advice in the future.” “I will be at your service then,” Alqim said, before bowing again.

Krow looked at the men gathered behind the Duke of Wintersbourne. “Enough about my people. Have you personally found any leaders for your army?” “Oh, yes. I have found some leaders. Behind me are Dicter, Sloan Edan, Brennick, Klythen, and Charaxes.” He pointed at a tall man with long black hair, who inclined his head towards Krow. Next, he pointed towards a largely built man, who looked to be at least the same size as Darious, and who also had a bald head and a goatee, though his goatee was red. Then the duke gestured towards two young men who looked almost identical, except one was more muscular and had hair the colour of gold, while the other had dark hair. Lastly, he waved a hand to indicate a broad man of medium height with battle scars marking his exposed skin, who Tannis recognised as the man who made the comment about him poisoning more than just the queen. The duke then looked over at a servant trying to get his attention. “Now if you will excuse me, I’ve some things to attend to right now,” he said before walking over to the servant. The black-haired man, Dicter, was the first to take a step forward to meet the newest arrivals to Wintersbourne. “Krow, you are a man of the Northern Lands, are you not?” he asked. Krow nodded and replied, “I was born in the Northern Lands, but I was sent away by the elders of my clan when I was still young. They said it was for the good of my people that I leave since my parents were of separate clans.” Dicter nodded in understanding. “My people fought for their lands, but in the end we had to come here. We started with over a thousand, but no more than four hundred survived the voyage here. We lost many to disease and starvation, and many more were lost when one of our boats sank in a storm. Two hundred of the four hundred survivors, at the most, know how to fight. Of those two hundred only three are able to lead besides myself; Sloan Edan and the twins, Klythen and Brennick.” “I figured they were related, but I didn’t think they were twins,” Krow commented. “You are not the first to say that, but they are twins, nonetheless.” Krow nodded, and then said, “I have brought only those with skills that will be useful… except for Cedric.”

Dicter cast a glance at Cedric. “My people believe that bards are very important to a society. In fact, they are nearly as important to my people as our rulers are.” “You can have him if you want him.” Dicter quickly looked Cedric over. “He seems to have the look of a bard about him, and I think that he will learn what it means to be a bard by the end of this war.” “I truly hope so,” Krow said mirthlessly. The duke returned and clapped his hands to get everyone’s attention. “I have ordered a feast and I would be happy if all of you would me.” He then walked towards the door leading out of the chamber. Dicter slapped Krow on the back. “Perhaps there will be time for us to speak more after we have eaten,” he said, as he headed out through the doors the duke just used. Krow turned to his companions. “Let’s go to the dining hall.”

Platters heaped with food were placed upon the table, and the food was soon heaped onto plates. There was little actual conversation during the feast, though some of the people at the table occasionally made comments about the quality of the food and drink. Everyone ate their fill and drank as much as they could handle of what the duke had to offer, and only a few of them drank something other than beer or ale. Then once all were finished eating, and as the cups and plates were being taken away by servants, the duke stood up to better address the people around the table. Once he had everyone’s attention, he cleared his throat and began to speak. “To those of you who know me not, I am Aernos, Duke of Wintersbourne.” He looked at Cedric and a grin formed on his face. Then he said to Cedric, “These halls have never been graced with tales from a bard, and since we have a bard among us I wonder if perhaps he could grace us with a tale. Does anyone object to this?” Cheers from a few of those gathered gave him his answer and he continued. “I thought not. Cedric, would you please give us a tale?”

Cedric blushed, as he rose from his chair. “I know only a few tales.” He grinned feebly. “Truthfully, I know many tales, but there are only a few that I can tell without any mistakes. Have any of you heard Tale of the Teryglen?” More than a few people shook their heads, and Cedric began to finger the strings on his harp. Once he had found the melody he wanted, he began the tale. “In the land between Sinn and Harrvall there is a patch of ground where a large tree grows surrounded by very green grass. Whatever grows on this patch of ground keeps growing, and stays green throughout all of the seasons. Any snow that falls on this spot melts as soon as it touches the ground. This patch of ground is known as The Teryglen.” Cedric changed the melody, and then he began to speak again in a clear, even voice. “Miles away from here, and many years ago, there lived the great Urlish warrior known as Teryglen the Madyson. From a family that had little, but worked hard for what they had, he came to Avnadele to make his mark upon the world. Working hard like his ancestors before him, he eventually earned a place in the war-band of a king. Under this king’s banner he fought as valiantly as any son of Urleland, and then one day he was given his own warriors to lead. Though he enjoyed the thrill of leading his loyal warriors into battle, there was something that he wanted even more than fame and glory.” He adjusted the melody slightly and changed his tone to match. “The love of a noblewomen, whose name has not been uttered in centuries, was his greatest wish. A secret love they shared, but neither would speak of it to the other. For he thought he had nothing to offer a woman with so much, and she thought she could not excite a man such as he. Over the years they spoke with careful words, lest they let their true feelings show. Then Teryglen the Madyson decided that once he found a kingdom he would tell her of his love and they would be wed.” The melody changed again, and this time it picked up a little bit. “Then one day, he fought to end the threat of a foreign invasion, and his fierce determination made him unstoppable. When the fighting was done he was the only one who had not been touched by the enemy’s weapons, and when his king heard of this miracle, he gave to Teryglen the very land where he pushed back the invading hordes.” There was a slight shifting of melody, and Cedric took a drink before continuing. “Within a matter of days, Teryglen went from a warrior to a warriorking, and he rode off to claim the woman he loved. Their happiness was not yet to be, though, because he learned that while he had been fighting she had been wed to another against her wishes. Determined to rescue the woman he loved from a man who wanted her only for her dowry, Teryglen armed himself with only a long spear, his sword, his dagger, and a tall ox-hide shield before riding off upon his mighty steed.” At this point the melody quickened considerably and

Cedric’s expression changed along with his voice. “He stormed the fortress of the duke, and many a man fell before his spear, but so intense was the fighting that it did break. Undaunted, Teryglen pulled out his sword and many more men fell before its blade, but it too eventually broke. The constant fighting even caused his shield to be destroyed. Finally, he found the duke and they fought skilfully throughout the rest of the day, but between the moment the sun sank and night came, Teryglen impaled the duke on his dagger.” The melody took on a triumphant tone. “Teryglen then found the room where the woman he loved was imprisoned, and he broke down the heavy door with only his fists. Taking her in his arms, he took her from the fortress, but when they reached his horse, an arrow struck him in the chest and sunk deep into his heart. However, the arrow did not kill him, and he snapped the shaft of the arrow in twain. Then with his dagger in hand he killed the archer before another shaft could be loosed. Wishing for nothing but to return home with the woman he loved, Teryglen mounted his horse while an arrow remained lodged in his heart, and they rode home.” The music slowed down a little bit, and Cedric stretched out the notes further. “Upon returning to his lands, Teryglen proclaimed his undying love. All the love in his heart was poured out to the woman he loved more than any other, and then the arrow finished its intended task. He fell to the ground, and his blood ran onto the dry earth, staining it forever. The woman watched, as the man she loved above all else died and she wept for him. Her tears mixed with his blood, and the loss caused her such heartbreak that she too died on that spot.” The melody slowed down again and became sombre to match Cedric’s tone. “They were buried where they fell, and the next morning a small tree was standing over their graves. The tree grew larger and larger with each ing day, as grass began to grow where none would grow before. This place became known as The Teryglen, because that is his eternal resting place where he is forever with the woman he loves.” Cedric stopped playing and he noticed that all gathered in the hall had been affected by his tale. “I’m sorry if my choosing such a tragic tale has made any of you unhappy. It was the only tale I truly knew by heart,” he said apologetically. Suddenly, Dicter stood up and raised his cup. “To the bards. May their songs forever touch the hearts of men.” This toast was echoed by most, but all drained the contents of their cups. “I’ve not heard a bard’s tale since the armies marched into the Northern Lands and killed all of our bards. Will you write a song for us when we march against the armies of King Malifesh?” asked Dicter. Cedric grinned happily and bowed. “I would be honoured to do that.”

Duke Aernos cleared his throat and tapped the butt of his knife against the table to get everyone’s attention. “While you are here I have a few very important rules that must be followed. Disturb neither the men sent here from Malifestron, nor the ships in the harbour, do not talk openly of the formation of our army once you are outside of these walls, and do not speak of what you know about the current situation in Avnadele. Is that understood?” Silent nods from everyone was the only answer he received, so he said, “Good. We’ll leave here the day after the Saviour Mass. That gives everyone ample time to get to know the people in the army and to train them, because you’ll have to rely on them once the fighting begins.” He stood and stepped away from the table. “If you’ll excuse me, I’m going to my chambers.” The duke bowed to his guests, and then left the hall followed by one of his personal assistants. Charaxes stood up, and looked at the duke’s newest guests. “I will show you to your chambers,” he said, as he beckoned for everyone to follow him. The newest arrivals stood and followed Charaxes out of the dining hall. He led them down many corridors without pausing, and finally stopped in front of a row of doors. He then finally turned around and said, “You may choose whichever room you want, but it won’t matter much since they’re all furnished the same way.” Then he left them where they stood without another word. Tannis watched Charaxes disappear down one of the side corridors. “For some reason I feel that I should not trust him. Perhaps it is just his lack of manners.” Krow nodded his agreement with Tannis’ statement. “I don’t trust him any more than I trust any man I’ve just met, but I’m sure he’s loyal to Duke Aernos, else he’d not have been chosen to us.” Chang Tai opened one of the doors and peered inside to see how it looks. “I think these rooms will be suitable if they all look the same as this one.” Darious grunted in agreement and entered the nearest room. He looked around quickly, and said with a sigh, “It’ll do.” Everyone else chose a room, and then went out to the stables and retrieved their belongings from their horses. They put all of their belongings inside the rooms they had chosen, and then prepared to return to the main hall, but Alqim told them they could not return yet. At a look from Krow, Alqim explained that it would be best to leave at least most of their weapons in their rooms since they

were guests in another man’s home. Everyone with weapons agreed to this, and then they disarmed, except for their daggers. Then they closed the doors to their rooms, and walked back to the main hall. A few minutes later, they reached their destination and saw Dicter and Sloan Edan talking to someone. A few seconds later, Dicter saw them and walked over, followed by Sloan Edan and the unknown person. Once he was standing in front of the newest arrivals, Dicter pointed to the man he was just talking to, and said, “This is Kael. He has been in charge of teaching people how to fight since he first arrived over a year ago.” Kael looked up at Tannis, and Tannis saw that he was missing his left eye and left hand. His grizzled face turned to an expression of utter shock at the sight of Tannis. He gasped in surprise, as he pulled out a dagger in the time it took Tannis to blink. Instead of attacking, however, Kael dropped to his knees, and held the handle of the dagger towards Tannis with his good hand. “I am truly sorry. Please, take this dagger, and plunge it deep into my heart. I do not deserve to live for what I’ve done to your family,” said Kael in a voice full of sadness. Tannis’ calm expression turned into one of confusion. “I know you not. Why would I want to kill you?” Kael stood up slowly. “You do not know me? I was the one who killed your father and left your mother to her fate at the hands of Anstrom.” Tannis stared at Kael, now more confused than ever. “My father, Harwin Vahrin, died while hunting a boar. He was nearly gutted by its tusks, but still managed to bring the beast down. You had nothing at all to do with his death.” Kael slowly placed the dagger back into its sheath. “Harwin Vahrin was not your real father. He raised you, but he was still not your true father. Your father was a man named Marlis Ganon.” He gave Tannis an odd look. “Have you not been told of this?” Tannis grabbed Kael by the shoulders. “No, I know nothing of which you speak.” Kael stared at Tannis with his remaining eye. “I will tell you then.” He backed away and began to speak, as Tannis released his shoulders. “Your father and I

were high-ranking of King Mallif’s Royal Guard. I was the captain of the guard, and Marlis was my second-in command. One day, he discovered a plot devised by none other than High Consul Anstrom himself to murder King Mallif. Marlis told me that he feared for the safety of his family, and so I arranged for them to escape once night came.” He took a deep, quavering breath and continued. “In the dead of the night, after they’d already escaped with their child, Anstrom called me to his chambers, and I was given the task of finding them. I refused at first, but Anstrom told me that he would kill my entire family if I did not follow his orders. I had no choice, and so I led some guards and hounds into the forest in search of two of my dearest friends and their son. “When we finally found Marlis and his wife, Roslynia, they were nearing a village. One of the guards with me pulled out a bow and began firing arrows. Of the three he fired, I know two hit Marlis, because I saw him halt twice. After the second time he got hit, Marlis must have told Roslynia to keep going, because she continued on towards the village. Then as the guards with me began to run towards the village, I killed the archer, and tossed his body into the woods before following after my men.” Out of the corner of his good eye, he saw that everyone was now watching him intently. “Marlis found an axe somewhere, and knowing that he was dying, fought back fiercely. However, the hounds eventually pulled him to the ground, and I had to kill him to spare him further pain at Anstrom’s hands. Then my guards went after Roslynia while I made sure Anstrom would never get hold of Marlis’ body.” He took a deep breath. “I burned the body of my best friend, and then I went to the barn where Roslynia had sought refuge. I found one of the guards trying to harm her, and I gave him a chance to leave her alone, but he did not take it, and so I put my sword through his back. I then had Roslynia arrested. After that, I ordered my guards to help me search for the child. I found him easily enough, since I had an idea of where to look, but I still pretended that I was searching for a short time. Then I stabbed into the straw to make it appear that I had killed the child. It was then that Harwin Vahrin entered the barn, and he told us that we were to leave. “I agreed to leave, to keep my guards from eventually finding the child and seeing through my ruse, and we took Roslynia back to the castle. I took her personally to Anstrom, and I told him I had to be the one to escort her to the dungeon, but he made mention of my family, and I had to leave her at Anstrom’s mercy. The next thing I heard about her was that Prince Malifesh had saved her from being sacrificed to the Old Gods by Anstrom.” Kael stood perfectly still while a single tear ran from his right eye and down his face.

Tannis started shaking his head in disbelief. “How did you know that the child was me?” he asked. “I could tell you that you resemble your father, but I’m betting you want a better answer than that.” Kael took a couple of steps towards Tannis. “After King Mallif died, Anstrom made Prince Malifesh into a king. Then Anstrom declared that he would rule the kingdom until Prince Malifesh was old enough to be a king in something other than name. After some rumours spread around the city for a few weeks about my supposed part in the death of King Mallif, Anstrom publicly blamed me. I was attacked by the royal guard, and then by a young man, who I understand is now the captain of the guard. It is because of that battle that I lost my hand and my eye.” He raised his maimed limb so everyone could see his injury. “After escaping death at that young man’s hands, I was able to make my way to the nearest village, where Harwin Vahrin found me battered and bleeding. He took pity on me and took me back to his home so that my wounds could be tended to. I told him everything that had happened, and then I met their adopted child, and knew that he was the child of Marlis Ganon and Roslynia. On that day, I vowed to keep you away from Anstrom as long as I could, and that is when I became Kael instead of Baldaur Kaellin.” Kael wiped away another tear. “Unfortunately, I have neglected that vow, and you have suffered for it.” Tannis slammed his fist down on a table. “Why did Anstrom want me at all?” “I am guessing he was planning on raising you, and then putting you upon the throne. It would make sense since he wanted a child to mould in his own twisted image to be king. Of course, if such a plan truly did exist my meddling ruined it.” Tannis took a long step forward and grabbed Kael by the front of his stained tunic. “What became of my mother?” Kael took a deep breath and replied, “She married Malifesh.” Tannis released Kael and staggered backwards, collapsing into a chair. “I don’t believe it. It cannot be true.” Kael placed his hand on Tannis’ shoulder. “It is true. She is his queen.” Tannis’ eyes lit up with the flames of anger. He rose from the chair very slowly, and Kael cautiously backed away, in case Tannis intended to strike him. “I will

kill Anstrom for killing my mother. I vow that he will die slowly for what he has done to my family.” Tannis drew his dagger and sliced his hand just enough to draw blood. “I swear it upon my blood and my blade.” After finishing his powerful vow, he grabbed the chair he had been sitting upon, threw it at a wall, and watched as it shattered, throwing splinters in many directions. “I will be in my chambers if anyone has need of me!” shouted Tannis, as he walked from the hall without another word. Dicter turned towards Krow. “I’ve heard it said that Tannis Vahrin was a docile person even when he was accused of poisoning the wife of King Malifesh.” “He was until just recently. He faced Death and is still alive to tell about it.” Dicter nodded slowly. “Many men come back changed after they face Death. I know that I changed after facing Death. In fact, I have faced Death so many times I am sometimes called Twrch.” Alqim walked towards Krow and Dicter. “What does Twrch mean?” he asked. “It means boar in my people’s language. It is said that I am harder to kill than a boar,” declared Dicter proudly. “That is very interesting,” said Alqim, as he turned away. “However, I think I should check on Tannis,” he added.

As he sat on his bed with many thoughts and questions spinning through his mind Tannis heard a rapping upon his door and asked who it was. When he heard the voice of the person outside he knew, that it was Alqim, and he quickly told him to enter. “Why have you come, Alqim?” he asked. Alqim walked into the room and closed the door behind him. “You are my friend, and I want to know how you are feeling about all of this.” “I am confused. I thought that I was the son of Harwin Vahrin, and now I find that I am not. I have also just learned that the woman who gave birth to me is the wife of King Malifesh, and that she is dead because of Anstrom. I do not know how I should feel.”

Alqim took a seat beside Tannis. “This woman is your mother because she gave birth to you, but you never even knew her, and so you are tied to her only by a bloodline you know nothing about. I think you should be sad that you never got a chance to know her, but not sad because she has died. Does that make any sense to you?” Tannis thought for a moment. “Yes, it does make sense to me. Though, I am still not sure who I really am anymore.” “You are who you choose to be, and none can take that away from you. You are both a blacksmith and a warrior. You wield both the hammer and the sword. Both were ultimately your choice and you should that. You have been changing, but I think that you are simply learning who you really are according to your own heart and soul. Now you need only to accept yourself as you are.” Tannis smiled. “You are not the first to tell me that.” “I think that we should follow the plan of the Duke of Wintersbourne. He says that we should train for the battle to come, and I will be there to help you even if I am not allowed to fight.” Tannis stood up. “You’re right, Alqim. I think I’m ready to begin preparing for battle. Perhaps I can turn some of this pain I feel into strength.” Alqim nodded, and led Tannis back to the main hall. The moment they entered, he raised his arms above his head to get everyone’s attention. “Tannis is ready to prepare for battle. Let us meet these men that need a leader,” he announced happily. Charaxes stared at Tannis suspiciously for a few moments. “Follow me,” he finally said. Ignoring the scarred man’s tone, Tannis followed Charaxes with his head held high. They walked outside, went across the courtyard, and entered a large building that was likely used as a barn at one time. Tannis saw Kael holding a sword and showing the gathered people how best to hold one. Thinking it the quickest way to get everyone’s attention, Tannis hit a bell hanging in the corner with his fist until all of the people stopped and looked towards him. “Will you be ing us in learning how to use a blade,” one of Kael’s students

asked curiously. “Not quite. I will be ing Kael in teaching all of you.” Tannis grabbed a long sword from a rack in the corner and swung it a few times to get used to its weight. “Let the teaching begin,” he said loudly, as he assumed a stance next to Kael and waited for everyone to mimic his stance.

XVIII

The Spark Of Defiance

Anstrom heard the anchor being lowered and he left his cabin. Clutching his leather-bound book, he walked to one of the lower levels and got inside the carriage with the king and queen. Anstrom saw the slight smile on the queen’s face, and he began to scowl. However, he said nothing at all, as the carriage began to move towards the doors at the front of the ship, and he continued to say nothing, as the carriage went out the doors followed by a wagon bearing their belongings. They went down the ramp leading to the cold ground, and he looked out the window at all of the snow. The carriage went off the edge of the ramp, and Anstrom heard the sounds of soldiers riding down the ramp behind them. Then he heard the king’s voice asking him how long it would take to get to the fortress. “It will take no less than three days to reach your fortress,” replied Anstrom, as he felt the carriage begin to move again, and he leaned back and closed his eyes, his hands still clutching tightly the leather-bound book of incantations.

º º º º º

Time ed quickly, as the day of the Saviour Mass neared. Each day was filled with training for battle with every type of weapon that could be found in the town of Wintersbourne. Each of the leaders had a chance to train with and teach the assembled people they would be leading, and nearly all of them took the chance to learn more about the people they would be fighting alongside in the coming months. Kael never seemed to tire, and though he had but one eye and one hand, he fought with great skill. He even managed to train a reluctant Cedric to use a quarterstaff. Though any attempts to teach Alqim how to fight were in vain, the Erkyan offered a great deal of advice based on things he had seen and read about, and he assisted in cleaning up the training area and retrieving fallen weapons.

A few days before the Saviour Mass, Kael decided that the training was as complete as it would get until some of them saw real combat, so he told everyone to enjoy themselves in the short time they had before leaving for Avnadele. Then he once again took the time to remind them not to mention the building of an army to any whom they might meet—especially women whom they might seek to impress. After leaving the building where the training took place, Tannis, Alqim, and Kael decided to wander the streets. They walked for a while, and then Tannis saw a blacksmith working in a small barn. He walked over and began to quietly watch the blacksmith work, and he smiled in remembrance of what it was like to shape metal. Then an idea formed in Tannis’ mind and he told Kael to follow him inside. They entered the barn and Tannis saw an anvil that was not being used. After asking if he could use the anvil, the blacksmith told him he was welcome to use it if he wished to do so. Thanking the blacksmith, Tannis looked around the barn until he saw a pair of hooks on the wall where some manacles and leg shackles were hanging. The blacksmith noticed Tannis’ interest in the restraints hanging from his wall, so he said, “I don’t think you want those, lad.” “Why not?” Tannis asked. “The locks don’t work at all.” “But they still latch, do they not?” “Aye. They do. They won’t lock, though.” “Then they’ll suit my purposes.” Confused, the blacksmith shrugged his shoulders and said, “Take them if you want them. I’ve no use for them.” “Thank you.” Tannis took the pair of restraints from the wall and told Kael to see if they fit. Kael, though unsure of what it was Tannis intended, put the manacles around his wrist. Tannis then placed one of the shackles around the base of Kael’s forearm, just below his elbow, and moved it around until he found where

it would fit the best without impeding the movement of Kael’s arm. Alqim watched all of this with interest, but he didn’t say anything, despite wanting to know what Tannis planned. “Tannis, what do you intend?” Kael asked curiously, as Tannis started figuring out the length of his forearm and the distance between the two sets of restraints. Tannis smiled and replied, “I am going to make you a weapon to use on that stump where your hand used to be.” “Why?” Tannis gently removed the shackles and manacles from Kael’s arm. “It will be a gift to repay you for telling me about the identity of my real parents, and for telling me what happened to them.” He threw the manacles and shackles over his shoulder and turned towards Alqim. Then he reached into the pouch on his belt and pulled out some coins. “Alqim, could you see if you can find me some strips of leather and a few nails at one of the shops.” Seeing Alqim nod, he placed various types of coins in the Erkyan’s hand, and as Alqim left, Tannis stuck a piece of metal in a fire and went to find a hammer. Once he found a hammer he considered good enough, he laid the leg shackles and manacles onto the anvil, and proceeded to break the chains hanging between them. Alqim returned, just as Tannis finished breaking the chains. “Here are the items that you wanted,” he said loud enough to be heard over the pounding. “Thank you. You can put the nails on that table over there, and then if it wouldn’t be too much trouble I would like you and Kael to coat those strips of leather with some wax,” Tannis said, as he pulled the hot piece of metal out of the fire. “Step back, because sparks are going to fly.” He raised the hammer, and then set it down again. Walking over to the wall, he grabbed a spare blacksmith’s apron and put it on tightly. Then he picked the hammer up again and began to pound the metal into the shape he wished.

After much work, Tannis finished his hammering, and stuck the short blade into a trough of water to cool. Steam blasted from the water, and Tannis felt the heat striking his face. He then pulled the blade from the water and placed it on a

dented table a few feet away. “If you’re done preparing those leather strips, could you wrap them around the restraints I set over there?” he asked Alqim. “Of course, Tannis.” Alqim walked over to the table where the manacles and shackles were sitting, and began to wrap them with strips of leather, making certain that they would still open and close when he was done. Tannis measured the length of Kael’s forearm one final time, and then grabbed some pieces of wood around the right length, but of different thickness. He set these next to the blade he made and found a length of scrap metal, which he bent until it had a gentle curve to it, and he put that on the table as well. Then once Alqim was done wrapping the restraints with leather, he took those and put them with the rest of the materials he would need. “Now I’m intrigued,” Kael commented, as he leaned against the doorway and watched Tannis gather the tools he would need. “Just wait until you see what I’m going to make,” Tannis said, as he put the tools he would need over on the table and began to work.

When Tannis finished assembling the weapon he checked to make sure the restraints would still open and close, and then he proudly presented it to Kael. “Test it out if you like,” he said to Kael. Kael took the weapon from Tannis, locked the shackles of the back half just beneath his elbow, and locked the manacles of the front half around his arm, just above his wrist. He raised his arm and stared at his reflection in the short blade. Then he looked at the curved piece of metal that covered the stump where his hand used to be. “I will wear it with pride,” he declared, as he ran his hand over the leather. Tannis nodded. “It should serve you well.” Kael unhooked his new weapon and stuck it into an empty grain sack that had been lying in the corner. He then walked out of the blacksmith’s shop, and within a few seconds, he was shoved to the ground by large hands. Quickly turning over, he looked up and saw three men standing over him. All three of them laughed at him, as he lay on the ground looking up at them. Kael stood up as

quickly as he could manage, and stood face-to-face with the largest man, a dusky-hued giant with cruelty in his eyes. “Why did you push me to the ground?” he asked furiously, despite how much larger the other man was than him. The man replied bluntly, in an accent that marked him as a man from the eastern part of the world, “You were in my way.” Kael glanced at the other two men, and then back at the one who knocked him down. “And who might you be to think I should have moved out of your way?” The dusky-hued man puffed out his chest. “You do not know who I am? I am Abdullah the Magnificent, you one-eyed fool.” Kael quickly looked Abdullah over. “I can see nothing magnificent about you.” With a swift movement, Abdullah pulled out a long curved knife from a sheath on his hip. “I think that mistake shall cost you your other eye, swine.” Looking at the knife, and recognizing what kind it was, Kael smiled and declared defiantly, “You’ll need more than that dakhua in your hand if you want to take out my other eye.” Following a quick nod by Abdullah, his companions quickly grabbed Kael’s arms and tried to hold him still. “Hold him tightly so that I do not make more of a mess of his face.” Abdullah started to move his blade towards Kael’s eye, and then he was struck in the head with something and fell to the ground with a loud groan. Just then, Tannis stepped out of the blacksmith’s shop and walked towards Abdullah’s unconscious body. He looked down at the large welt that was already forming on Abdullah’s forehead, and then he quickly leaned over and picked up the heavy blacksmith’s hammer that was lying beside Abdullah. He turned towards Abdullah’s companions and slowly took a step towards them. “Release my friend now, or deal with me.” Without hesitation, they let go of Kael and rushed towards Tannis. The first to reach Tannis was struck in the face with the hammer, which caused blood and teeth to explode from his mouth like a grisly fountain. The second of Abdullah’s comrades, however, stopped advancing and dropped all of his weapons before

running away without a word. After making certain there were no more threats, Tannis walked over to Kael. “Do you know these men?” “No, but I think they were sent here by Anstrom. I’ve seen them shoving people around ever since they first arrived here a few months ago.” Tannis shook his head slowly. “I’m sure we will hear about this later.” With a sigh, he returned the hammer and apron to the blacksmith. “Let us now return to our temporary home before we are missed.” “A fine idea, and hopefully we will not run into anymore of Abdullah’s friends on the way,” muttered Alqim before walking towards a small shop that claimed to specialise in rare objects. “I shall return in a moment,” he said. “We’ll wait for you out here.” Tannis looked around and saw people being harassed by soldiers. “Did all of the soldiers come with the ships?” “Most of them,” replied Kael. Tannis looked out at the large ships, and saw some men loading large crates onto the vessels. He pointed in their direction and asked Kael, “Do you know what is on those ships?” Kael nodded and quickly glanced around with his good eye. “I think they keep weapons and coins that they have stolen from the people of Wintersbourne.” A couple of minutes later, Alqim came back out of the shop holding a long wooden staff adorned with runic symbols and topped by an emerald-eyed lion’s head. “I was able to buy this for a good price.” Tannis placed his hand on Alqim’s shoulder. “It looks good in your hand, my friend.” He then took his hand from Alqim’s shoulder, and walked towards the duke’s fortress with his friends beside him.

Dinner was uneventful, and Tannis began to think that perhaps Duke Aernos had not heard of what had happened earlier in the day. This soon proved untrue,

however, as the duke rose and tapped the butt of his knife against the table. He cleared his throat and gazed at the faces of the people sitting around him before finally speaking. “I have heard that earlier in the day some of the men that were sent here from Malifestron were attacked. Is this true?” Duke Aernos asked, as he glanced over at Tannis. Knowing he couldn’t deny the truth, Tannis stood up slowly. “It is not the whole truth,” he calmly declared. “Then what is the whole truth, Tannis Vahrin?” “Kael was attacked by some of the men you spoke of, and one of them was about to cut out his eye when I struck him in the head with a hammer.” “A hammer?” The duke asked with a puzzled tone. “Why did you strike him with a hammer?” “I had one in my hand at the time,” Tannis replied. The duke nodded. “Please, continue your of what happened.” “After I picked the hammer up, I was attacked and my attacker lost some of his teeth for his efforts. There was a third man, but he ran off rather than face me. That is really all there is to tell.” Duke Aernos shook his head. “I didn’t want any of you to have with these men that were sent here from Malifestron. Now they will be even more of a problem for Wintersbourne.” Kael stood up to stand beside Tannis. “Tannis was very brave today. He saved my life and I will take the blame with him.” Alqim stood up as well and walked over beside Tannis. “I will share the blame as well.” With a noise of unhappiness, Duke Aernos sat down again. “Do not let it happen again. If you see any of these men I want you to just walk away. I want no more confrontations. Is that understood?”

In unison Tannis, Alqim, and Kael all answered, “Yes!” “Good. You may sit back down and finish your dinner.” Everyone ate in silence until Krow began to speak. “I think that Tannis made the right choice earlier today. We should not let these men do what they wish. If they use force on us we should use force on them.” He saw the way the duke looked at him, so he added, “That, however, is just my opinion.” Duke Aernos disapprovingly stared at Krow for a few seconds more, before he said, “I agree with you, but they can attack us with the weapons from their ships. If they did not have their ships in my harbour, I would agree without hesitation to forcing them out of my town.” Krow chuckled. “I am sure that the Dar’Kaari would be happy to see them.” Duke Aernos looked at Krow again and said, “That is not what I meant.” Then before he could say more, a portly steward came over and whispered in his ear. The duke shook his head and stood up. “The leader of men sent to occupy my town would like to speak to me. I would like all of you to attend so that you will know what these people plan on doing about the attack.” He walked from the room and everyone followed him, some more reluctantly than others. They went down the corridor and entered the main hall where they saw a group of men standing around. One of the men, who was wearing a brightly coloured cape, stepped forward. “How dare you allow my men to be attacked? One has a large bruise on his head and still can’t see straight, and the other is missing some teeth. Do you have any idea what this will cost you?” he shouted. Duke Aernos nodded. “Yes. I know what it will cost me, and your men now know what the cost of attacking one of my people is.” The man wearing the brightly coloured cape exaggeratedly gasped in shock and took a step forward. “How dare you talk to a Derlin like that? I will have you know that Ambrosi Derlin is the most trustworthy man you will ever know.” Tannis leaned towards Kael. “Who is this Ambrosi Derlin?” “The buffoon who’s talking is Ambrosi Derlin,” replied Kael.

Ambrosi ignored the chatter around him and kept talking. “If these attacks continue I will have to roll my wagons of battle from my ships and attack this fortress.” He paused and glanced around. Then with a tone of disgust he continued. “If indeed that is what you can call this large barn we are presently standing in. Then I will take control of this pitiful town that you claim to be ruling.” Finally, Duke Aernos decided that he had heard enough and began yelling at Ambrosi Derlin. “I may not come from a family with as much wealth as your own, but I will not be talked down to by a pompous lout such as you. This is my town, and if you want it you will have to fight me for it personally—just the two of us and our blades. Do you understand that?” Ambrosi began to make strange noises, but regained his composure after a few seconds. “I’ve never been talked to like that before. I will not stand for it.” He turned to his men. “Abdullah, who attacked you?” Abdullah scanned the people gathered behind Duke Aernos and stopped his eyes on Tannis. “He is the one who attacked me and my men.” “That was quick work for someone who supposedly can’t see straight,” Darious commented. Ignoring Darious’ comment, Ambrosi walked over to Tannis. “How could you attack those men?” Tannis stood perfectly still and looked down at Ambrosi, who was at least a head shorter than he. “They attacked one of my friends and were going to cut his eye out.” Ambrosi stepped forward again until he was an arm’s breadth away from Tannis. “You are very obviously mistaken, for my men would never do that. I can see that you are obviously from a worthless family if you dare to unjustly attack my men.” Tannis began to glare down at Ambrosi. “Do not degrade my family again, or I will have to teach you a lesson in manners.” He put his hand on his belt near where his dagger was. “Step away from me now or else.” Ambrosi snorted at this and stepped closer to Tannis. “And what shall you do to

me, swine-spawn, if I don’t step away?” Tannis grabbed the front of Ambrosi’s tunic, head-butted him, and pulled the man’s sword from its scabbard before anyone had time to react. “You’ll not be needing this.” He threw Ambrosi’s sword to Duke Aernos. “Keep it to this day if you like, Duke Aernos.” With a bow, Tannis then returned to where he had been standing. Ambrosi stood up slowly, clutching his forehead, and he began yelling, “You will all pay for this! As soon as morning comes I will set loose my forces upon this miserable excuse for a town and make it my own. I doubt any of you will be alive to see it.” He then turned on his heel and walked away with his head held high. His men followed him out of the hall with the same cocky swagger as their leader. Duke Aernos looked at Ambrosi’s sword, and then threw it to the floor. He turned towards Tannis. “Do you realise what you have done?” Tannis calmly answered, “Yes, I know exactly what I have done. I have forced them to attempt a show of force which they are not prepared for.” Duke Aernos yelled angrily, “Wrong! You have destroyed any hope of a peaceful settlement that will not result in the loss of lives. Now many lives may be lost. Have you gone mad?” “No, I’ve not gone mad. I am just trying to rid you of the vermin that has infested your town. Too long have they fed off of your citizens like parasites. Do you not know how to fight against a force superior only in number?” Tannis stared into Duke Aernos’ face, as if searching his eyes for the answer. Duke Aernos turned away and threw his hand into the air. “I’ve fought and shed blood to make this place what it is. I’ve fought in many battles against foreign invaders. If you wish proof you can ask Sloan Edan and Dicter. I first met them when they assisted me in defending my father’s holdings on one of the islands off the coast of Urleland. I know what it means to battle a force larger than my own, but I want to end this problem peacefully. The only battle I wish to fight is the one against the forces who have allied themselves with my uncle and his advisor back in Avnadele.” Tannis’ expression did not change and he remained fixed in the same spot. “I

used to try solving problems without the loss of life, but that changed once I realised what would happen if Anstrom continued manipulating your uncle and any other lord who hears his voice.” He raised his voice slightly. “When I was dying out there in the jungle, I was able to think over what I’ve been doing with my life. I found out what I truly am and Kael told me who I truly am. I considered following your orders, but when I saw what those men were willing to do to Kael for simply being on the same side of the street as they, I knew that they must be stopped. Even if it meant breaking your rules.” “I can understand why you attacked them, but I do not understand why you have further provoked them.” Duke Aernos pointed at Krow. “You will not lead any attacks, nor will you have any part in any attacks. Do you understand me?” Krow nodded after a few moments of brief hesitation. “I understand you. I’ll not lead any attacks, and I’ll not have any part in any attack.” His eyes flicked over to where Tannis stood. “Though, I have to agree with Tannis. Those men aren’t prepared to attack and they know this. Ambrosi Derlin hopes to scare you into following his orders, but I’ll respect your wishes. I promise that I’ll not have anything to do with any attacks.” “Good. Now I think we should all go to our chambers, and think about what is going to happen when the morning comes.” Duke Aernos then left the main hall. Charaxes clapped his large hands. “You heard what he said. Go to your chambers and do not leave them.” Against their better judgment, all of the warriors left the main hall to return to their chambers. The sound of slamming doors echoed throughout the corridors, as everyone closed themselves inside for the night.

Tannis entered his chambers and pulled his sword from amidst a pile of leather armour. He took a small flask of oil from his belt and began to gently rub it onto his sword. With an almost single-minded determination, he cleaned the blade until he could see his own reflection. Then he stroked the beard that had formed on his face since the last time he saw his own reflection, and smiled happily at how different it made him look. A few moments later, he placed the sword back in its sheath, pulled his dagger from his belt, and began to clean it as well. As he handled the weapons, his thoughts kept going to what he would do to Anstrom

when next they met.

Krow pulled out his axe and stared at the grooves that had formed from the many battles it had been a part of. He sighed at realising that they might all be killed before the end of another day. With regret, he wished that he had not promised to stay out of the battle, and then he set his axe on the bed. He reached into his tunic and pulled out a stone hanging from a leather thong that had runic symbols carved into its surface. Then he set the stone on the bed and kneeled before it. Quietly, he began to say a prayer to give him strength when the battle begins in the morning, and once he was done he put the stone away and sighed again. He then asked aloud for the privilege to die with a weapon in his hand and dead soldiers at his feet. Krow expected no reply from the gods and they gave him no reply, so he lay down and closed his eyes so that sleep might allow him to forget the mistakes he’d made in all of the years since being sent away by the elders of his clan.

Darious stared at a new bottle of ale that stood on a small table a few feet away from his bed. He stared at it for many long moments, and felt every nerve screaming for him to pull the cork out and drink every last drop in the bottle. After a couple of minutes, he felt himself begin to sweat. His head then began to pound and his hands began to tremble. He closed his eyes and tried to ignore his cravings for the ale. All of the guilt that was hidden behind a cloud of alcohol rose to the surface and struck Darious all at once. He yelled, as he ed every single person who died at his hands when he fought for the entertainment and pleasure of others. In response to his distress, his hand launched out to grab the bottle and he stared at it through bloodshot eyes. He watched his distorted reflection in the bottle, and yelled in anger at what he had allowed himself to become. As Darious ed the glory of his past, he squeezed the bottle, and it exploded in his fist. Blood ran from his hand where glass had penetrated the skin, and ale seeped into the open wounds, but Darious kept his hand closed, as he felt the burning pain that it caused. After a few more seconds, he opened his hand to let the broken glass fall to the floor, and then began pulling shards of glass from the palm of his hand. Unexpectedly, tears

began to run from Darious’ eyes, and he didn’t even try to stop them from falling.

Further down the hall, Chang Tai kneeled and prayed for the wisdom that would allow him to find a peaceful solution to the battle that might come with the morning. The only knowledge that came, however, was that Ambrosi Derlin would not stop until he had conquered Wintersbourne, no matter what the cost might be. Chang Tai removed his silver cross and held it high. The shiny surface caught and reflected the light from a nearby candle, but Chang Tai was so focused on his prayer that he did not notice. After a few minutes, he decided it best not to focus on what would come and decided to get some sleep. So he moved over to the blankets he had spread on the floor next to the bed and laid down. Once he managed to clear his mind, he drifted into sleep with one hand still clutching the cross.

Deciding to forgo sleep for the time being, Sulanara practiced the hand-to-hand combat techniques that Chang Tai had taught her many years past. She struck towards the shadow on the wall, and felt her anger being released in every strike against the imaginary opponent. Then she stopped striking and took a step back. Her hand launched to her waist and she unsheathed her dagger in a smooth movement. She raised the dagger and thrust it towards the shadow on the wall. When the blade came mere centimetres away from the wall, the shadow moved away from the blade, and Sulanara gasped in surprise. Then the shadow contorted, as it pulled away from the wall and finally stood before Sulanara, as a black humanoid shape. No longer attached to the wall, it blinked the small holes that resembled eyes a few times. “Do you not me?” it asked her in a quiet, distant voice. Sulanara looked at the shadow. “You sound like Zargonis, but you were killed many years ago. I know because I helped to destroy you at the cost of my own magic.” The shadow nodded. “I am Zargonis, or at least what is left of him. When I was

destroyed by the magic I sought to control, my soul was encased in this shape. I have gained more knowledge in this shape than I did when I was alive, though ittedly not all of it’s worth knowing. I have tired of this life, and seek to leave this plane of existence for another, but I cannot do that until I rid myself of the magic that created this form I now bear, and I have decided that you are the one most worthy to give my magic.” “Why?” Sulanara asked sceptically. “Consider it a repayment for the power you gave up to stop me those many years ago. I only ask that you me when you use your magic, and what such power can do to a person’s mind.” Before Sulanara could make any kind of reply, the shadow turned into a mist and flowed into her body through her mouth, nose, and pores. Moments later, she began to glow brightly, as her body floated above the floor. After a couple of minutes, the glow faded and she fell to the floor, writhing in agony as the magic worked it’s way through her body. Her blood seemed to burn, as the magic already present within her veins reacted like oil touched by a flame. In an instant, her heart began beating faster and the burning sensation travelled to every part of her being. Images collected by the shadow that was once Zargonis blasted through her mind like fiery daggers, and she saw all that he knew about everything magical in nature. Once the agony had ended, blissful unconscious followed, but the dreams that came were dark ones of things that had happened and had yet to happen.

Alqim slept noiselessly, as moonlight poured in through the narrow windows of the small room to reflect off of the emerald eyes of his lion-headed staff. As his body was bathed in the ethereal green light, Alqim’s peaceful dreams of his former life in Erkya turned to strange dreams of great battles and greater sorrows. In one dream, he saw Tannis bathed in moonlight weeping over a grave, but the dream ended before Alqim could see more.

Dicter removed a golden torc from a plain, wooden box and stared at it. He thought of the man who once wore the torc, and he ed the day they met the forces sent from Malifestron. Five thousand strong they were that day, with

all of the disparate clans and tribes united against a common foe for the first time in centuries, arrayed against an army more than three times their size. He ed being given command of a band of the finest horsemen he had ever fought alongside, and he ed riding into battle against over a thousand soldiers in heavy armour, who were astride horses that were likewise armoured. In his ears, he could still hear the thunder of hooves, and over two dozen war cries, unique to the clans and tribes the men came from, as they rode across the field towards certain doom. In his heart, he ed the outcome of that charge, as both horses and riders died in large numbers on both sides. He also ed feeling helpless, as the enemy horsemen turned their horses and began attacking the warriors who were battling on foot against the infantry, rather than dealing with those they had just fought. Many good men died that day, Dicter ed, overwhelmed as they were by sheer numbers and cowardly tactics. He shuddered, as he thought back to the enemy archers firing vials filled with oil into the centre of the fighting, and then sending flaming arrows into the conflagration, killing friend and foe alike. Despite the bravery of his people, he knew that they would all have been slaughtered if not for the arrival of Sloan Edan, and a couple hundred of his fellow Urlishmen, from their colony on the coast. He looked at the torc again, and he ed being given it by the king he had faithfully served, as the man lay dying of a mortal wound on that battlefield in the Northern Lands, and he ed being told that he was now the ruler of his surviving people. Briefly, he considered putting it on, but decided he was still unworthy of the title attached to the torc, and so he returned it to the box and pulled his sword from its leather sheath. He held it against his chest with the blade pointing towards the ceiling, and then bowed his head so that it was touching the blade. Then he made a solemn vow to fight to his last breath, which he followed by sheathing the sword. After putting his sword next to his bed, he laid down and closed his eyes, while his mind filled with thoughts of battles he’d lived through and battles he knew were yet to come.

Across the hall from Dicter, Sloan Edan sat on his bed staring at his reflection in the double-edged blade of his axe. He had just finished shaving the sides of his face until only his goatee remained, and he was thinking about letting the rest of his hair grow until after they had completed their mission. The sight of a scar

near his hairline, however, moved his thoughts onto other things. He began to think of the last battle he was in before leaving the Northern Lands. His mind drifted back to the day he set out from the colony his people had set up on the western coast of the Northern Lands, with a hundred of his people and some refugees who had escaped northward when the soldiers came. He ed the hard ride to the battlefield where friends and strangers were dying, and the sight and smell of carnage when they arrived. The smell of burning flesh was strong, and the still-smouldering corpses told him that they had been attacked with fire very recently. He ed looking down at the battlefield and seeing Dicter pulling his horsemen back into formation, along with the remaining charioteers, before making a charge into the enemy formations. Also, he recalled that despite their tactics they were still outnumbered, and that was why he had chosen that moment to lead a charge down the hill towards the enemy’s flank, his axe raised high. He ran a finger along the smooth skin of his scar, and he realised he didn’t know how exactly he got it during that battle. That it was there when they forced the soldiers to retreat was all that he knew about the scar. He recalled that he was covered in blood and gore by the time the battle was over, but the exact causes of his injuries that day were still a mystery to him. After a few more seconds of thinking back, he put down the axe and placed a sheet of paper on the table next to his bed. With a sigh, he then began to write down his thoughts on the battles he had recently fought, and the ones he knew he would fight in the days to come. After he finished writing down his thoughts, he began to compose a letter to his only surviving relative, an uncle on the island of Raettir, with whom he’d not spoken for over a decade. He figured that if he died, at least the knowledge of what he had been a part of would survive.

In another of the rooms, the twins, Klythen and Brennick, did the things they normally did at night. Klythen sat on his bed and wrote poems while Brennick tended to their weapons. When Klythen finished the poem he was working on, he began to create a song using the harp that once belonged to his teacher. As he strummed the chords, he thought back to the day the soldiers came. He and his fellow students in the bardic arts had gathered in the forest that

morning for classes, and all had been going well until the middle of the day, when a group of soldiers and mercenaries came upon them. After making some threats, and a few shows of force, the teachers were gathered up, and the students were forced to watch, as their teachers were slain. He ed his horror at watching bards of high rank, the derwyddi and even a penderwydd, being cut down mercilessly, and he recalled hearing a soldier boasting that their deaths would destroy the morale of their people. He ed his fear, and then he smiled a bit at ing being saved by his brother before he and his fellow students could meet the same fate as their teachers. The bravery, and the ferocity, of Brennick served to inspire the students to take up arms and use their staves to beat back their attackers. After their enemies had retreated, Klythen was called to the side of the penderwydd, who thrust his harp into Klythen’s hands and told him that he had been chosen to ensure that the bards would return to the Northern Lands once the troubles were over. Then the penderwydd died, his hands still touching the harp, and Klythen arranged for a quick ceremony to honour the fallen, while Brennick stripped those he had killed of arms and armour. He ed after the dead had been buried, in the most respectful manner they could manage in a short amount of time, how he and his brother led the remaining students to a safer place. However, they soon found that few safe places remained, as they came upon the ruins of villages, and the survivors of the carnage, who had hid when the soldiers came, ed them on their journey towards safety. Klythen found that he couldn’t much about their journey, but he could meeting Dicter and Sloan Edan, who were bloody and bruised, prior to deciding to leave the Northern Lands for Duke Aernos’ duchy. He recalled that Dicter and Sloan Edan both claimed they should be safe in Wintersbourne until they could rebuild their ranks enough to reclaim their homes. A few more jumbled memories flashed through Klythen’s mind, and then they faded away, and he began to strum his harp once more.

Not paying much attention to what his brother was doing, Brennick checked the blades of both their swords, and found that they were not as sharp as he thought they should be. So he took out a sharpening stone and a leather strap and began to sharpen the blades, as Klythen began reading one of his poems aloud while playing a few simple notes on his harp. Despite his best efforts to ignore his

brother, he began humming along with the song while he honed the pair of blades. By the time he was halfway done, he realised he could no longer hear his brother’s harp, and he glanced over at Klythen. He noticed that his brother had a serious look on his face, and a distant look in his eyes, and he guessed that his brother was thinking about their final days in the Northern Lands. After a couple more minutes, he heard notes coming from his brother’s harp once more, and he ed the song from when they were travelling towards the coast. The melody slowly drew his memory back to that fateful day, as he ed ending up the reluctant leader of a group of people who had been studying to become bards. He ed the many times he had to listen to one or more of them talking about the significance of something they had seen or heard. He ed the many times he had to listen to a mournful tune inexpertly played. He even ed the many times that some of them reminded him that bloodshed was not always the best option. The only thing that kept him from abandoning the students the first time they made camp, was that his brother likely would have stayed with them, and that was one thing he would not have allowed. His brother’s safety was what had prompted him to venture into the forest alone, after learning from a scout that armed strangers had been seen entering the forest. He paused in his reflecting, as he realised that he didn’t know what he would have done if there had been too many adversaries to handle alone. Then he made a guess that he would have made sure that he took as many of them as possible with him when he died. Thankfully, he thought, Klythen’s fellow pupils were willing to take up arms to help him, though if Klythen had been carrying his sword at the time, the two of them would have been able to deal with the threat alone. Brennick forced his thoughts away from the past and focused instead on what he was trying to do. He pulled out a flask of oil, and began to lovingly polish the blade of his sword, letting the wisps of memory slowly fade away.

In another part of the fortress, Charaxes sat at the desk in his large chamber, and wrote a message to someone with whom he had been corresponding over the past few months. He wrote about the duke’s plan for a peaceful solution, and wrote about the people who would be leading the armies against Malifestron. He signed it and took it to a native messenger, who was waiting just outside his

door, and told him that none were to read it before it got to the person it was intended for. The messenger silently nodded and left with the message in his hand.

Cursing violently under his breath, the Duke of Wintersbourne paced the length of his large chamber for the sixth time in an hour, and cursed himself again for not doing something about the soldiers when they first arrived in Wintersbourne. He looked at the large mirror he had on a wall, and practically saw his face aging under the strain. Frustrated, he removed the brooch that marked him as a duke and placed it in a drawer next to a long box, which he stared at for a few moments, and then hesitantly pulled out. He opened the box and saw within a plain hunting dagger in a weathered sheath. Hesitantly, he unsheathed the dagger and looked at the blood that had stained the blade. He ed the man whose blood adorned the dagger, and he ed what his hesitation cost him the last time an enemy force occupied Wintersbourne—the life of his father. His mind drifted back to that moment, more than a dozen years ago, when foreign invaders tried to conquer Wintersbourne. He ed the man, a mercenary from Midain named Njorn, advancing towards his father with sword drawn, and he ed, to his enduring shame, having the dagger in his hand, but being too afraid to step forward and challenge Njorn. It was only after Njorn’s sword was through his father’s back that he somehow found the courage to lunge forward and bury his dagger up to the hilt in Njorn’s stomach. He ed holding his father in his arms, as he died, and he ed being told that Wintersbourne belonged to him now. After his father’s death, he managed to rally his people, but the invaders seemed to lose their will to fight after the death of Njorn, and they left almost as quickly as they had appeared. Duke Aernos shook his head a couple of times to escape the memories, and then wiped a couple of tears away. After another glance at the dagger, he replaced it in its sheath and returned it to its box. Then he put on his nightclothes and went to bed, in the hopes that in sleep he would escape those things that plagued him.

Kael sharpened the weapon that Tannis had made for him, and smiled at the

possibility of being able to fight in a battle for the first time in many years. After a handful of minutes, he finished his sharpening and strapped the weapon to his forearm. He attempted a few simple combat manoeuvres with it, and found that it was a most capable weapon, even if it was a bit unorthodox. After removing the weapon, and returning it to the sack he used to carry it back to the fortress, Kael laid down on his bed and closed his eyes. For the first time in over twenty years, his deeds when he was Captain Baldaur Kaellin did not haunt his dreams. His dreams were haunted instead by visions of past glories, some of which involved his old friend, Marlis Ganon.

Across the hall from Kael, Cedric sat cross-legged on his bed with his harp in his lap. He played a few chords, and then thought for a few moments, before playing a few more. Quickly, he wrote some words down, and then began to quietly sing them, while playing the chords he was experimenting with. He found that he liked how it sounded, but it seemed to be missing something, so he stopped composing and started thinking about anything he might have experienced that would help him make his song better. His mind drifted back to days and nights spent playing music for coins, in taverns whose names he could not , and performing at festivals in random villages he ended up in during his travels. He thought of days spent performing as hard as he could, in the hopes that a member of the nobility, perhaps even a minor lord, would recognise his ability and hire him, even temporarily. He thought of the nights spent staying in vermin-infested shacks after his best efforts went unnoticed. He also thought of all the times he was compelled to leave various towns and cities, because the local unions for performers didn’t like it when travelling artists arrived to showcase their talents, and they did their best to make sure those travelling artists knew they were unwanted. Then he thought of how his efforts were appreciated by Duke Aernos and some of the people who had fled to Wintersbourne from the Northern Lands, and he realised that he was much better off being far away from the country of his birth. Smiling, he gave thanks to any god who would listen, and then began to compose with greater fervour than ever before. His composing didn’t stop until he had exhausted himself, and he fell asleep clutching his harp.

As a brief sleep gave way to wakefulness, Tannis sat up in bed and looked around. He listened to the faint sounds of rain hitting the roof, as he climbed from the bed. Wasting no time, he grabbed his breeches and boots, and pulled them on quickly. Next, he grabbed his belts and baldric, strapping them on quickly. Feeling the weight of his sword on his back, he grinned, and then picked up his dagger from the small table beside his bed, and thrust it into its sheath on his belt. He took the bone necklace he had bought when they first reached Wintersbourne, from where it lay coiled on a table, and put it around his neck. Then he slowly opened the door to his chamber. Tannis glanced down both ends of the corridor, and seeing no guards in the vicinity, he slipped out and crept down the hallway. He ed Krow’s door without even slowing, and stopped in front of Darious’ chamber. After looking around to make sure he’d not yet been seen, he rapped on the door as quietly as possible. After a few raps, he heard someone moving around. “What do you want?” asked Darious in a gruff tone, as he opened the door less than an inch. “I’ve a plan,” Tannis replied quickly. Darious groaned and said, “Tannis, I like the way you do things sometimes, but I don’t want to have any part in your plans right now.” “Even if you get to crush an army before it attacks us in the morning?” Wordlessly, Darious closed the door, and a few seconds later there were the sounds of things being moved around. A minute ed, and then the door swung open to reveal Darious, who was now armed. “Why aren’t you wearing a tunic?” he asked curiously. Tannis simply replied, “It will just get in my way.” Darious nodded, removed some of his weapons, and then proceeded to remove his own tunic. A few seconds later, he tossed the tunic on the bed and strapped his weapons back on. “I’ve been waiting for a good fight since we got here.” “Good.” Tannis knocked on the next door, but received no answer. He said to

Darious, “Perhaps Sulanara is in a deep sleep.” He considered knocking louder, but quickly decided against it. “I think we can do without her this time.” Tannis knocked on the next door, and after a few knocks it was opened by Alqim. Alqim blinked a few times. “Have you need of me?” he asked. “We do,” replied Tannis. Alqim stepped out and closed his door. “I am yours to command.” “I have a plan to discourage those soldiers from attacking us tomorrow.” “Ah, I see,” Alqim said, nodding. “Allow me to dress, and then I shall you.” Tannis nodded and walked down the hallway, ing a couple of doors. He then stopped at the chamber shared by Klythen and Brennick, and as before, he knocked as silently as possible. Brennick answered the door with his golden hair hanging completely over half of his face. “What?” he asked groggily, trying to see his visitors through squinted eyes. “We’ve need of you. Will you fight with us?” said Tannis in a quiet voice. Brennick shrugged his shoulders and pushed his hair out of the way. “Let me grab some weapons and I’ll you. Try not to wake my brother while you wait.” He grabbed a long sword that was leaning against wall, and a dagger from under his pillow, and then stepped out of the room wearing nothing above his waist. “If you two are going without tunics I might as well not wear mine. I look better without one, anyway,” commented Brennick, with a hint of conceit in his voice, as he slid the dagger into his boot. Tannis nodded in agreement, so that Brennick would be inclined to move faster, and walked across the hallway to where Chang Tai was staying. Alqim ed him, as he reached Chang Tai’s chamber, and they exchanged a quick glance, as Tannis raised his fist towards the door. After a single knock, Chang Tai opened the door, his knot of hair hanging over his shoulder. He looked at the men assembled in the hallway and said, “Give me a moment to dress.” Then before anyone could say anything, he closed the door.

“It would seem he expected this,” Alqim commented. “So it seems,” Tannis agreed. The door opened again and Chang Tai stepped out. “Are we going to awaken Sloan Edan?” he asked. Brennick shook his head. “He doesn’t like being bothered when he’s asleep. I say it’s best to let him sleep.” Tannis nodded and walked over to Dicter’s chamber. He rapped a couple of times, and then the door opened. Tannis looked at Dicter and told him, “I’ve a plan.” “What’s the plan?” Dicter asked. Tannis looked around. “Grab your weapons and meet us up on the roof. When we are all up there I will tell you all what I have in mind.” He then led his companions towards the stairs that would take them up to the roof. After pulling on his boots, Dicter grabbed his sword and dagger, and then followed them without further hesitation.

As he stepped out onto the roof, Tannis felt the cold drizzle hitting his bare skin and running off of his muscular torso. A crisscrossing pattern of long scars on his back glistened from the rain, and they drew Darious’ attention. “Are those the scars you got from that flogging they gave you in Malifestron?” Darious asked with interest in his voice. “Yes. They’re a constant reminder of why I’m here to the duke’s army.” Darious said nothing more to Tannis about it, and Tannis said nothing else. They silently waited until Dicter ed them on the roof, and then Tannis started explaining his plan. “Those boats are a real problem, but they can also be useful to us if there is no one to guard them. If we can wrest control of those ships from the soldiers, we

can take back everything they’ve stolen,” Tannis stated. Darious laughed. “Just us against armoured men who outnumber us, and in the rain no less. That is going to take some skill and more than a bit of luck.” “Exactly. Those men are not even prepared to attack us in the morning, but they will because they will be ordered to do so. If we can do something, like set fire to a couple of sails, and then we can overpower them in the ensuing confusion and take control of those ships. The rain will even help us, because we are unhindered by heavy armour, unlike the soldiers.” Dicter nodded, as he took in the information. “A fine idea to be sure, but how will we set fire to the sails of those ships without getting caught?” “We’ll shoot flaming arrows onto the decks,” Tannis replied. “And who will do that?” Brennick asked curiously. “I am thinking that such a task will go to he who has had the most archery experience,” Chang Tai said in reply to Brennick’s question. “Would you be willing to do it?” Tannis asked. Chang Tai closed his eyes and held his face up to the light rain. After a few seconds, he faced Tannis and opened his eyes. “I am no longer a priest and so my vows of non-violence have been nullified.” “Does that mean you’re going to help us?” Brennick asked, with a confused look on his face. “Yes, though I will need both bow and arrows since I no longer carry either one with me.” “I think I can help you with that,” commented Brennick, before walking towards the door leading inside the fortress. “I’ll meet you outside of the barricade with what you’ll need in a few minutes.” “Agreed.” Tannis watched, as Brennick disappeared through the door. “I will assist you to the best of my abilities,” Alqim said to Chang Tai.

“I would appreciate that.” Chang Tai bowed his head slightly. “We should probably leave before any guards spot us,” Tannis commented. “It would be best if I lead all of you through the fortress since I know a way to get outside the barricades without attracting attention.” Dicter motioned for everyone to follow him back inside, and they complied with hesitation. “It’s something I found when I was evaluating the defences,” he commented, as he led them towards a large tapestry. After walking through a door hidden behind the tapestry, and ing through a multitude of narrow corridors, the group ended up outside the barricade surrounding the fortress, via a little-used underground ageway that Alqim mentioned might be a part of the original structure that was built to allow messengers to escape unnoticed when the gates remained closed during a siege. A few minutes later, they were ed by Brennick, who was carrying a short bow, a quiver filled with arrows, and a large pouch. “I brought everything you’re going to need.” Brennick opened the large pouch to show off some strips of cloth and a bottle of alcohol. “Thank you.” Chang Tai slung the quiver over his shoulder and carried the bow, while Alqim took the pouch. “In order for this to work, I will have to be up high enough to where I can see the ships clearly without being seen.” “I think I know someplace just right for that,” Darious said. “Then lead the way.” Tannis slapped Darious on the back and everyone followed the large man down the street until they were just within sight of the ships. Off to their left, there was something that might have been an inn, but that had been burnt until it was uninhabitable. “The floors and stairs were able to me when I looked around in here a few days ago,” Darious commented, as he pointed towards a blackened staircase. “This should do nicely.” Chang Tai headed into the ruins with Alqim following him. “Good luck and may God protect you all.” With a quick bow, Tannis led his comrades down the street, and they kept moving until they reached the final line of shops bordering the docks. He

stopped, signalled Alqim, and soon flaming arrows fell from the sky to strike the parts of the sails that were still dry. The sails started to ignite and men begin to yell.

XIX

The Fire Of Battle

Tannis and his companions headed towards the docks, as the rain started to fall harder. As they stealthily slipped through the shadows surrounding some of the buildings around the docks, they saw soldiers running around trying to put out the fires that Chang Tai’s arrows had started, and it brought a smile to a few faces. One of the soldiers saw something moving in the darkness and pulled out his sword while yelling, “Face me, coward.” However, he soon regretted his words, as four armed men rushed towards him. Turning around, he shouted a warning to his fellow soldiers, and when they heard it, they dropped what they were doing and grabbed their weapons. Many of them were wearing only parts of their armour, while others were still in their nightclothes, and as those with armour moved into a loose formation, the ones still in their nightclothes rushed back the way they came so that they could don something that would afford them more protection.

Tannis killed the first soldier to challenge him with a quick thrust of his sword, but as he pulled his sword free, more soldiers rushed towards him. He gripped his sword tightly and charged towards the oncoming soldiers. One of the soldiers shouted an order, and suddenly they stopped advancing to let Tannis come to them. Even though they were at least partially armoured, the soldiers were driven back by the force of the attack. Blade struck blade many times over, but Tannis stood his ground and managed to kill two of the soldiers, and wound another, before the rest retreated back towards the ships.

Heading towards the nearest group of soldiers, Darious unsheathed his massive sword, a weapon known in the Northern Lands as a klaemar, and raised it above his head. All of his inner pain from earlier disappeared, as he dove headlong into heated battle for the first time in many years. The long blade of his sword viciously sliced through many opponents, and when Darious was done, his

sword was red with dripping blood. The cool rain hit Darious, as he tilted his head back for a reverberating battle cry, just as another wave of soldiers came towards him. With the thrill of battle pouring through his body, he ran at the soldiers coming towards him without thinking about his chances of survival.

Brennick moved as graceful as a trained dancer while he dodged many ill-timed blows from soldiers used to more organised combat. His own blows struck their mark nearly each time, and he laughed gleefully, as he cut down many unprepared men. Then his happiness ended quickly, as he realised that he had foolishly moved into a trap. The soldiers surrounding him moved in for the kill, but stopped as a wild cry usually only heard on battlefields in the Northern Lands cut through the night. They turned around in time to see over six feet of dark-haired fury rushing towards them wielding a long sword. Brennick used the distraction to attack those closest to him, and he killed a few surprised soldiers, as the others were hacked to pieces by Dicter’s blade. Blood splattered Brennick’s blonde hair, but was quickly washed away by the rain. He watched, as the soldiers formed a line a few yards away, and then he turned around and yelled, “Tannis, they’ve organized themselves.”

Tannis turned his attention toward Brennick’s cry, and was nearly killed by a soldier’s wild swing. He managed to duck down below the blade, as it cut the air mere inches from his face. As he turned to face his attacker, he heard the soldier curse, as an arrow pierced his wrist and made him drop his sword. The two combatants exchanged a brief glance, and then Tannis struck the soldier in the head with the flat of his blade hard enough to make the man drop to the ground unconscious. Tannis turned in the direction he knew the arrow came from and waved his thanks before calling his allies to his side. Once his friends were standing around him, Tannis silently looked out at the line of soldiers gathered a couple dozen yards away, a few of them astride horses. “There are at least twenty of them over there, I would say. Six of the twenty have horses, and all of them are in full armour now.” Tannis watched, as the mounted soldiers tried to shield themselves from the rain, and an idea came to him. “If we

can knock them from their horses we will have mounts of our own.” “Have you ever fought while mounted,” Darious asked. “Krow taught me a few things,” Tannis replied. “Then let’s see how well you’ve learned them,” Darious said, as he sheathed his klaemar. He pulled his war hammer from its place on his belt and proudly declared, “I can knock them down easily with this.” Just then the soldiers parted and Ambrosi Derlin stepped forward, flanked by a pair of dusky-hued men, one of whom Tannis recognized as Abdullah. Ambrosi clapped his hands and laughed. “A fine effort on your part, but it was all for naught. You will lose this battle, but if you surrender now I promise I will grant you a quick death.” Tannis turned his sword over and placed the point against the ground. He then placed his hands on the pommel and said, “I was just going to tell you something similar, Ambrosi.” Ambrosi laughed and Abdullah echoed him. “That is funny, but I doubt you understand what is going to happen to you.” “I understand that we will win and you will be led back to Duke Aernos in chains so that he can have the pleasure of dealing with you personally,” Tannis loudly announced. Frowning, Ambrosi shrugged his shoulders and reed his men. He then said to them, “Attack the fools and spare none of them.” Once he had spoken those words, the mounted soldiers began their charge towards the quartet of warriors. Tannis gave an order to break ranks, as soon as the horsemen got close, and they quickly dodged the oncoming horses. As the horses slid uncontrollably in the mud, Tannis grabbed the nearest bridle, swung himself onto the back of a horse, and knocked the rider to the ground. He swung his sword, catching one of the other horsemen just below the chin. Then as the soldier hit the ground, his wounded thrashing turning the mud red with blood, Tannis quickly signalled Chang Tai and Alqim to return to the fortress.

With a powerful swing, Darious used his war hammer to knock a soldier from his horse. The soldier he fell onto the wet ground, gasping and wheezing, as he tried to inflate lungs compressed by a dented breastplate and a crushed sternum. Without a look at the dying soldier, Darious leapt onto the horse and rode over to Tannis.

Dicter saw a lightly armoured soldier on horseback rushing towards him with a spear, but he stood his ground. He waited patiently, as the point neared, and then grasped behind the blade once it was within reach. Then he pulled the soldier from the horse with a sharp tug. The soldier hit the ground cursing, and then began to stand up. Before the soldier’s sword could clear its scabbard, Dicter swung his sword across the soldier’s stomach. The blade caused the thin armour to part, and blood spilled from the wound as the soldier collapsed to his knees. Then after making certain the soldier was going to stay down, Dicter picked up the fallen spear and mounted the horse.

Brennick grabbed a clump of mud, and threw it in the direction of the remaining horsemen. The mud splattered across a man’s face, and caused him to hit one of his companions. Both soldiers fell from their horses, and Brennick chose the better looking of the two. He then rode over to where Tannis waited. “We have mounts, but there are still only four of us.” he commented. Tannis pushed his wet hair away from his face and stared at the soldiers on foot, who were now standing in a more ragged line. “Fourteen soldiers remain to oppose us. Let us remedy that.” Tannis dug his heels into the flanks of his borrowed mount, and rode towards the line of soldiers with his sword held in a tight grip. As the soldiers scattered, Tannis managed to strike a few. One fell to the ground and did not rise again, and then Tannis rode his horse up the nearest ramp and onto one of the ships sent from Avnadele. Aboard, he found a few armed men, and he leapt from his horse to fight them before they could react to his arrival. None of them were prepared for the fight, and Tannis easily disarmed and incapacitated them, but before he could begin to search the ship he was struck hard from behind. Stumbling forward, Tannis hit the deck on one knee, but he

managed to stand without too much trouble. He turned around and saw the man who hit him, standing back with a smug grin on his dark face. “I will make you pay for daring to defy me,” Abdullah said, as he pulled a long, curved sword from a sheath on his hip. “I only gave you what you deserved for trying to harm one of my friends.” Tannis raised his sword into a high guard position and waited for Abdullah to make the first move. “And now I give you what you deserve.” Abdullah advanced with viper-like quickness, and his sword moved at such a speed that it appeared as only a flicker, as light from the ship’s lanterns glinted off the shining blade. Tannis spared no words, as he focused entirely on blocking and dodging his opponent’s expert movements. As the curved blade got through his defences and drew blood, Tannis realised that despite his skill with a sword, he was still only a novice in comparison to the dusky-hued giant. After a few more strokes, Abdullah backed off his attack and stood with his sword ready. “You are a more worthy opponent than I would have thought, and so I will offer you a choice. Lower your guard and I will finish you off quickly, or persist in challenging me and I will kill you one small cut at a time.” “Your skill is rivalled by your arrogance, Abdullah,” Tannis said tauntingly, and with more confidence than he actually felt. Abdullah raised his sword. “And yours is rivalled by your foolishness.” He launched forward, swinging his sword in a complicated pattern. Sparks flew, as the two swords met, and both combatants remained silent, as they let their blades speak for them. Tannis was slowly forced back, as he tried to block every blow aimed at him, and within a few minutes, he was bleeding from nearly a dozen tiny cuts along his arms and torso, but he tried to ignore the slight trickles of blood so that he might survive the encounter. Then he finally saw an opening in Abdullah’s defences and prepared to strike at it, when Abdullah suddenly lunged forward. Only Tannis’ quick reflexes kept him from being skewered, but the attack still opened up some of the skin along his ribs. Tannis tried to put some more distance between himself and his attacker, but Abdullah pressed on and began a

stunning pattern of attacks that ultimately disarmed him. “Now that you have no sword it will be easier for you to give up.” Abdullah held his sword at the ready while he spoke. Tannis put his hands at his sides. “I would rather die than surrender to you.” “Then you shall have that wish granted.” Abdullah took his sword in a twohanded grip and swung it with all of his considerable strength. However, his sword only sliced through air, as Tannis ducked below the blade at the last instant, and then Abdullah felt a sharp pain in his abdomen. He slowly looked down and saw a dagger protruding at an angle from just below his ribcage. “You little puzkhal,” Abdullah muttered, as he dropped his sword to the deck and fell to his knees clutching the wound. Tannis walked over to where his sword lay and picked it up. “Do you want me to end it, Abdullah?” The large man rose to his feet and looked at Tannis. He wrenched the dagger free and blood began to flow freely from the hole. “You are cunning and I feel no shame at being defeated by you. I ask only that you give me a good death while I still stand. Do me this service and my sword is yours so that you might this day.” Abdullah unbuckled his scabbard and tossed it at Tannis’ feet. Tannis paused to think that he might have perhaps misjudged this man upon their first meeting, and then he saw Abdullah raise his head and stare straight ahead with a defiant sneer, while his life’s blood poured onto the deck. Tannis took one deep breath and swung his sword with deadly purpose. Abdullah’s headless body collapsed onto the deck next to his head, which still maintained a final defiant expression. Tannis raised his sword in salute to Abdullah’s prowess, and then looked at the sword that he was offered in return for giving its owner a good death. He picked up the belt lying at his feet and wrapped it about his waist. Then he grabbed the sword and sheathed it, before beginning his search of the ship.

Back on the docks, Darious rode into the centre of the broken ranks and wildly

swung his war hammer. A soldier was struck in the front of the head, and his face collapsed inward from the force of the blow. Another soldier tried to duck, but was struck upon the top of his head with enough force to cause his helmeted head to be noisily compressed downward. The final soldier in Darious’ way stood his ground and slashed at Darious. The blade drew blood from Darious’ leg and managed to enrage him further. He spun his war hammer around and struck the soldier in the face with the pointed end. The force of the blow lifted the soldier off of his feet, and the war hammer nearly slipped from Darious’ grasp, before the point tore loose from the flesh it had sunken into. Darious ignored the bloody mess he has just made of another man and continued riding towards the nearest of the ships. Before he reached the nearest ramp, one of the soldiers sliced the horse’s forelegs and it fell, throwing Darious to the ground. With amazing speed for a man of his size, Darious was back on his feet again and facing the man who crippled his borrowed mount. “Not so strong without a horse between your legs, are you?” shouted the soldier. Darious said nothing, as he unsheathed the massive sword on his back. “You crippled a fine animal and such a thing I cannot allow to go unpunished,” he then said. The soldier rushed at Darious and tried to stab at him with his sword. However, his attacks were ineffectual, as his larger opponent dodged effortlessly. He thrust again, and his blade was turned aside by one nearly twice its size. As blow after blow was parried, he realised that his opponent was toying with him, so he tried to change his tactics, but he had already exhausted Darious’ limited patience and he was soon split from shoulder to breast with a single stroke. Darious glanced down at the corpse of the soldier he had just killed, and shook his head in disgust. Then he turned to the crippled horse, and he killed it with a single merciful thrust so that it would suffer no longer. With those tasks done, he headed up the nearest ramp and confronted the men aboard. They did their best to try and repel the boarder, but they were no match for him, and soon lay as dead as their brethren, who were guarding the docks. Soon there was only one man standing on the deck besides Darious. “You should not be aboard this ship.” He held in his hand a short sword with a curved blade,

which Darious recognized as a cutlass native to the seas around Laegarri. “I am here nonetheless.” Darious held his own bloody sword at his side and said with a bored tone, “If you want to kill me you are welcome to try, but I already begin to tire of slaughtering you soldiers. Either way, do what you are here to do and do it quick.” The other man said nothing, as he raised his sword and attacked Darious. His efforts availed him little, though, as he fell beneath Darious’ sword a few seconds after his attack began. Darious sighed loudly, and stepped over the body of yet another dead foe, before he began his search of the ship.

Dicter rode towards a small grouping of soldiers with his stolen spear pointing forward. As one soldier dodged the spear, another got the point sunk into his throat. The point of the spear broke as the soldier fell, but Dicter kept wielding it. He turned his horse around, and rode towards the soldiers once again. He used the broken shaft like a staff, and managed to knock down two more soldiers. The final soldier standing against him dodged the swinging length of wood, and swung his sword at the horse. Dicter made the horse rear and it kicked out one of its front legs, as it reared. A shod hoof struck the soldier in the mouth, and he fell to the muddy ground spitting blood and teeth, as Dicter rode towards one of the ships to begin his own search of the vessel.

As the rest of his companions were already aboard ships trying to find out what all they contained, Brennick looked around until he found a group of soldiers still standing and rode towards them. They watched him get near, and then scattered. He stopped the horse and held the reins tight, as the horse’s hooves slipped in the mud. The soldiers then moved towards the back of the horse, and Brennick turned his horse around to face the soldiers. He saw the soldiers point their swords at him, and he dug his heels into the horse’s flanks. One soldier moved too slow and was trampled. He yelled, as a hoof came down upon his left leg and noisily shattered the bone. The other soldiers ran after Brennick with their swords in their hands, and they yelled out curses, as they chased him with the intent of ending his life.

Brennick saw a lantern post a few yards away and rode towards it. He stood up and jumped onto the thick post, as he ed it, but the horse kept moving and the soldiers chased after the horse. Once the soldiers were almost past, Brennick jumped down from the post and swung his sword. In that single slash, he brought down four soldiers, and then he ran towards one of the ships while mentally praising his prowess. He ran up a ramp and ended up on the deck of a ship where a few men with weapons were waiting to do battle. He gladly obliged them, laughing and shouting taunts all the while.

Inside the cargo hold, Tannis found armour and weapons in large quantities, among piles of goods stolen from the shops in Wintersbourne. He wished to find out what specific items were contained in the piles, but he knew that he should go back outside to find out if his friends required his aid, so he turned around and went back up to the deck of the ship. Once there he mounted his horse and rode down the boarding ramp. As he reached the bottom, he saw someone look towards him, and then begin to run in the opposite direction. Tannis instantly recognized the bright colours of the person’s garments, and rode off in pursuit. He closed the distance in a few moments, and grabbed his quarry by the back of the collar, lifting the person from the ground. Then he rode over to a large puddle filled with muddy water and he released his grip. As the person hit the muddy water, Tannis laughed and shouted, “Did you really think you could escape me so easily, Ambrosi Derlin?” Ambrosi stood up and water dripped from his body. He glanced at the sword now hanging from Tannis’ hip and frowned. “It would appear I’ve misjudged you,” he said solemnly. “Would you like to work for me now that I am short a bodyguard?” “No.” Tannis looked around, as his companions approached, both on horseback and on foot. They all told him about what they had found, and he nodded slowly, occasionally looking over at Ambrosi. “You’ve been busy. You’ve stolen from nearly everyone that’s living here.” Tannis leapt from his horse, and landed in front of Ambrosi. “I’m going to take you back to the duke, and you can beg for his forgiveness.”

Ambrosi shook his head. “That I cannot do, for you’ve walked into a trap.” Then from the shadows came a voice, which said, “Drop your weapons and you might survive this encounter.” A dozen men stepped from the shadows on all sides of the small group, and a man who was shorter than the rest, with two long braids of hair growing from the centre of his head, addressed those they had surrounded. “We’ve been waiting for you, Tannis Vahrin. I knew you would attack tonight, and that’s why I convinced Ambrosi to provoke you.” Tannis stared at the men for a moment, commanded his companions to lower their weapons, and then lowered his own sword. “What do you want of me?” he asked, with a hint of curiosity in his voice. “We are going to take you back to Malifestron and collect our bounty.” Tannis made a guess as to who put the bounty on his head. “What am I worth to Anstrom?” he asked. “He did not tell us. He only said it is a large bounty.” Tannis laughed. “How about I give you a share of what we’ve just found and you forget about taking me back to Anstrom.” A tall man with tattoos covering his face nodded, but the shorter man shook his head. “We can’t do that, but I may have an idea.” “What is this idea?” asked Tannis. “You will fight me, and if you win, I take what I want from those ships. If you lose, I take both you and whatever I want from those ships. Does that sound fair to you? These few soldiers that I have with me will make sure none of your friends interfere.” Tannis could feel the injuries left over from his fight with Abdullah, but he knew that fighting this man might be preferable to the alternative. “Yes, that seems fair enough. Except that rain is still falling and that may make our fight difficult.” The shorter man shrugged. “Do you think you can beat me, Tannis Vahrin?”

Tannis forced a grin. “We shall see.” The men in league with the shorter man formed a circle around where Tannis was standing. Some of them took the liberty of watching Tannis’ companions so they would do nothing to interfere with the fight. The shorter man unsheathed a short sword, which had a blade barely the length of Tannis’ forearm, and took a couple of steps towards Tannis. “Who are you?” Tannis asked. The shorter man hesitated, but then replied, “I am known as Vigg, and the fellow with the tattoos is called Salk. We’re bounty hunters.” Vigg stopped advancing once he stood a few yards from Tannis. He swung his sword back and forth a couple of times, and then moved forward with surprising speed. The strength of his attack forced Tannis backwards, and the smaller man pressed the advantage, as hard as he could. Seeking to avoid the attack, Tannis used the strength in his long legs to push himself away from his adversary. This caused Vigg to fall into the mud, but before Tannis could make another move, however, Vigg pulled a dagger from his boot, and sunk it deep into Tannis’ sword arm. Tannis lost his grip on his sword and it fell into the mud. He pulled the dagger from the flesh of his arm, and held it with the blade pointing towards the ground. Vigg kicked Tannis’ sword away, and went in for the kill. He thrust while still off balance, and his blade split the skin along Tannis’ already injured side. He cast a glance at his tattooed companion, who had a crossbow trained on Tannis’ companions, and then struck again. This time he barely missed Tannis’ throat, but he made up for his mistake by kicking Tannis in the leg, and then diving at him. With a powerful shove, he knocked Tannis over, and then he felt a twinge of pain, as his own dagger was sunk into his hip. He pulled it free and jumped on top of Tannis with the dagger back in his hand.

Dicter yelled out in rage and elbowed Salk. The tattooed man stumbled and fired off a crossbow bolt that went into Dicter’s side. Dicter shoved the man into the nearest soldier, before picking up his sword from where it lay on the ground and

throwing it towards Tannis. He watched, as the sword dropped and the blade sank into the wet ground a few yards short of Tannis. Dicter closed his eyes and pulled the crossbow bolt from his side. He gave silent thanks to the Old Gods that the point of the bolt had a smooth angle, and then with a quick movement of his arm, Dicter sank the crossbow bolt deep into the throat of the tattooed man, as he tried to reload his crossbow. The dying man’s gurgling noises encouraged the other warriors to attack those that had surrounded them. Darious killed three soldiers within the first few seconds, using his war hammer and his bare hands. Brennick played with his opponents, but finished them off effectively. Dicter fought with one hand covering his wounded side, and soon they had either killed or maimed all of the soldiers.

Tannis saw Dicter’s long sword flying through the air, and he felt a burst of strength. With his left hand, he gripped the hand that held a dagger above him and twisted. He then slammed his right hand against the side of the Vigg’s arm, just behind the elbow, while pushing away the hand clutching the dagger. His efforts were awarded with a snapping noise, as his adversary’s arm broke. As his opponent cried out in pain, Tannis head-butted him and pushed him away. Tannis stood up and ran towards Dicter’s sword. A matter of seconds later, his fingers wrapped around the hilt of the sword, and he pulled the sword from the mud with his good hand, while his sword arm hung limply at his side after using its last burst of strength to break Vigg’s arm. Then he felt something pierce the flesh on his side, and he instinctively spun around with the sword’s blade raised. The blade of Dicter’s sword plunged deep into Vigg’s belly. Tannis released his grip on the sword, as Vigg fell to the ground, and then Tannis looked down to see blood oozing from around a dagger in his own side. He pulled the dagger loose from the wound, and started to collapse when suddenly he felt strong arms grabbing him under his arms, and lifting him back up. He looked over and saw Dicter’s face. “Are all the soldiers defeated? Have we captured Ambrosi?” he asked weakly. Dicter nodded. “Our enemies in Wintersbourne have finally been defeated, and Ambrosi Derlin is now our prisoner. You have done quite well this night, my

friend, and should now rest your body so that it will begin to heal the wounds you have received in battle.” Dicter felt Tannis’ body go limp in his arms, and then he yelled to his other companions, “Darious, you can lead any captured soldiers back to the duke’s fortress while Brennick leads Ambrosi. I will carry Tannis.” Dicter lifted Tannis into a better position, and walked back towards the duke’s fortress gently carrying Tannis’ limp body.

º º º º º

As he slipped through the forest as silently as he possibly could, Captain Detrik looked around in search of his prey. He heard something rustling a few feet away and spied the large pig he had chased into the forest. He raised his crossbow slowly and took aim. Then he pulled the trigger back and a bolt cut through the air, striking the animal in its side. The pig squealed and began to run away. Captain Detrik cursed the animal and the chase resumed. Captain Detrik ran until he spotted the swine on a hill overlooking the city. He raised the crossbow again and took aim. From above the pig he heard a groan, and he fired, but the shot missed the animal completely. As the pig ran away, Captain Detrik looked in the direction of the groan. He saw the pale face of a rebellious general, whom Anstrom had ordered to be hunted down scant hours before he left for Midain. The man’s eyes moved around until they were looking down at Captain Detrik. Cracked, frostbitten lips opened and a laboured gasp escaped. The man tilted his head to one side and spoke. “Do you not recognise me, Captain Macaedon Detrik?” At hearing the man’s voice, Captain Detrik dropped his crossbow in the snow and took a few steps back. “How can you still live?” he asked with a shaky voice. “Then you do me.” He managed a weak smile with what was left of his lips. “My will to live gave out weeks ago, but one of the men who Anstrom hired to hunt me down possessed some skills in necromancy and the spell he cast

upon my body has kept me alive. Though, if I have my way I will soon be dead. What the cold has failed to do, lack of sustenance should hopefully soon finish. I ask that you kill me now before I have time to learn which will kill me first. Pull that blade from your hip and finish me off. Free me from this world and end my suffering, and in so doing prove yourself to be the just man you could have been before you were swayed by Anstrom’s seductive promises of power.” Captain Detrik looked at the weather-ravaged face of the man who spoke to him, and then looked at the hunting dagger hanging from his own hip. He quickly recovered his wits and pulled the dagger from its sheath. Then without a moment of further hesitation, he thrust upwards towards the man’s heart, and as the blade parted frostbitten flesh, he heard a crackling noise. After watching the man die, Captain Detrik turned around and ran towards the forest path that led back to Malifestron. As he ran, snow covered brambles ripped his cloak. Rushing blindly through the forest, he tripped over a snow-covered branch on top of a small hill and hit the ground. He began to roll down the hill, and then slid across the frozen surface of a small pond, until he hit a snowdrift at the other end of the pond. Realising he had finally stopped, he slowly opened his eyes to stare down at the ice. As he raised himself up, his hand wiped away some of the snow, and he saw something just below the surface. He stared at it for a few seconds, and then gasped in horror, as he realised what it was. A pair of dead eyes stared up at him through the ice, and Captain Detrik began to scrape away more of the snow that covered the frozen pond. Soon Captain Detrik saw the faces of all the nobles who rejected Anstrom’s idea of an alliance many months ago. He stared past the surface of the ice, and saw heavy chains wrapped around waterlogged limbs. Horrified, he began to scream and ran back towards Malifestron as fast as his legs could carry him. After many long minutes of running through the snow, Captain Detrik entered the walls of Malifestron through a hidden door. He then ran through the gates of the castle, and collapsed in one of the corridors before he even reached the main hall.

XX

A Day Of Rest And Learning

Tannis awakened late in the morning feeling refreshed, though a bit sore from all of the fighting he had done the previous night. With a low groan of discomfort, he moved into a sitting position, and as the covers fell away, he found that his wounds had been tended to while he slept. He saw that there were bandages on his arm and side, and after a quick inspection he found that both wounds had been neatly stitched shut. Slowly, he climbed from the bed and found his clothes on a nearby table. He then dressed as quickly as he could manage, and left the room to find his companions. He found those he sought gathered in the main hall. Their talking ceased, as they saw him enter, and then they began to cheer. Even Duke Aernos seemed in good spirits, as Tannis cautiously approached him. He asked the duke, “Did you find Ambrosi?” “Yes, I did. I have placed him in my dungeon, and have sent men to the ships to remove anything of value. You’ve done quite well, Tannis Vahrin,” said Duke Aernos, as he slapped Tannis on the back. Tannis began to bow, but stopped, as he felt pain in his side. “I only did what I deemed necessary.” He noticed that Sulanara was absent from those gathered, but figured that her mood was not very good because she was left out of the battle. The duke nodded. “You did well nonetheless. Tell me, though, about how only four of you defeated an entire army.” “Actually, there were more than four of us.” Tannis gestured towards Chang Tai and Alqim before speaking again. “We incapacitated as many soldiers as possible during the chaos when we first reached the docks, but then they organized themselves and we had to change our tactics. Using the rain to our advantage we stole the mounts of the horsemen that they sent against us, and after that we split up and each of us made our way towards a ship to take control of it. That is really all there was to it.” Out of the corner of his eye, he saw

Cedric step beside him. “Do you wish to say something, Cedric?” he asked. Cedric nodded. “I wanted to know why you didn’t invite me to you.” “I didn’t wish to endanger any more lives than absolutely necessary.” Krow slapped Tannis on the back. “Very wise of you. Even wiser than not telling me of your plan.” “I saw no need for you to know. After all, you did promise not to attack the soldiers or have any part in any attacks on them.” Krow nodded his agreement. “That is true, but I am wondering how exactly you stole the horses.” “We waited until they charged, and then moved out of the way as they got close to us. As the horsemen were trying to keep their mounts from sliding in the mud, we attacked them and stole their horses.” Krow laughed and clapped his hands. “There is hope for you yet.” Tannis saw Dicter and asked him, “Does your side hurt much?” “Not too much.” He raised his shirt enough to show off what would soon be a new scar. “Last night those soldiers learned why my name means fury,” declared Dicter proudly. Tannis grinned. “That they did.” “How do your injuries feel?” Dicter asked. Tannis flexed his bandaged arm. “Well, my arm should be back to normal by the time we reach Malifestron. Other than that I am still a little bit sore.” Suddenly, Charaxes yelled for everyone to be quiet, and then the duke began to speak. “You have done me a great service, and have proven yourself to be a capable leader. Tomorrow we will celebrate both the Saviour Mass and your victory. Feel free to spend this day resting after so many days of combat both in training and otherwise.”

“Thank you, Duke Aernos,” Tannis said with another partial bow. “I will leave all of you now to make some arrangements for our departure the day after tomorrow.” The duke paused in the doorway and said, “Krow, will you me?” Krow hesitated for a moment. “If it is important I will come with you.” “It is. I wish to speak about the route we will use to send the ships to Avnadele.” “Than I shall come with you.” “Good.” Duke Aernos turned towards Charaxes. “I need you to go to the docks and see how they are coming along on preparing the ships.” He saw the scarred man nod before leaving to do his bidding. “Now I will leave if there is nothing else any of you wish to say to me at this moment.” No one spoke, so Duke Aernos left the room with Krow at his side. There was silence for a few minutes, as everyone stood around exchanging glances, and then the silence was broken by Kael, as he entered the room. “How was the fighting last night?” Kael asked no one in particular. “Unfulfilling,” Darious replied, unenthusiastically. “How so?” Darious sighed before making his reply. “There was a great deal of fighting, but very little of it presented me with a true challenge.” “I am pretty sure the men we run into on our way to Malifestron will be more skilled,” Dicter said and everyone voiced their agreement. Nodding, Kael turned towards Tannis. “From what I have heard you were challenged to personal combat by two people. Is that true, lad?” “Yes. I was first challenged by Abdullah, and in the course of fighting him I realised that he was not the person I first thought he was. The other man I fought, I think his name was Vigg, was planning on taking me back to Anstrom if he had won our duel.”

“How do you mean that Abdullah was not the person you thought he was?” Kael asked curiously. “I knew he was a cruel person when I saw what he tried to do to you, but when it came to personal combat he showed some honour. It was something I found unexpected.” Kael nodded slowly, as he thought about Tannis’ words. Then he said, “I am told that you have his sword now.” “I do. It is probably in my chambers somewhere.” “I will bring it to you if you wish,” Alqim offered. “Thank you.” Tannis watched Alqim leave the room before returning to his of the previous night’s activities. “His fighting style was unlike anything I had ever seen before. It took all of my skill to block his attacks, but anytime it seemed that I was weakening he backed away and offered me a choice of continuing to fight him or a quick death. I always chose to continue, of course.” “How did you end up with his sword?” Kael asked. “Did you take it from his body as a souvenir? Because if you did I wouldn’t think any less of you, lad.” “I didn’t steal it from his corpse,” Tannis said, somewhat defensively. “He offered me his sword in return for giving him a good death. I obliged him and the sword became mine.” Kael stroked his beard. “I guess he had more honour than I would’ve given him credit for.” He heard something and glanced towards the door to see Alqim returning with a belt and scabbard in his arms. “Is that the sword he owned?” “Yes,” Tannis replied, as he took the sword from Alqim. He unsheathed it and held it out for everyone to see. “I have never seen a sword like that before.” Dicter commented, as he looked over the long curved blade, which was nearly three feet in length and widened slightly near the middle before tapering off to a narrow point. “It’s a bit fancier than most swords I’ve seen in the Northern Lands,” commented Brennick.

“It looks like a fine weapon,” Cedric said enthusiastically. Kael took the sword from Tannis and held it. “I’ve seen swords like this on the hips of elite guards wandering around Laedan the few times I’ve gone along with traders sent by Duke Aernos.” “It appears to be a shamshir, which is much like a scimitar,” Chang Tai said, as he looked over the weapon. “If I am not mistaken it was forged in Kaidamia.” “What makes you say that?” Tannis asked, as he took back the sword. “The most elegant weapons are made in Kaidamia by families who have studied the art of making weapons for many generations.” Chang Tai took the sword from Tannis and examined it. “Such a weapon must have cost a great deal, but then I am guessing it was ed down through Abdullah’s family until he gave the weapon to you. Judging by the marks running along the lower half of the blade, I would say my guess is correct.” “If it was such a prized possession why would he give it to me?” Chang Tai looked up and seemed to study Tannis’ face for a few seconds, before replying, “You granted him a good death, and in doing that you proved yourself worthy of taking possession of the sword.” “I wouldn’t even know how to use something like this. It’s completely different from anything I’ve trained with before.” “If you wish to use it you must learn the fighting styles of Eastern warriors. Those disciplines are very different from what Krow likely taught you.” Chang Tai returned the sword to Tannis. “Do you know how to use a sword such as this?” “For the most part. I’ve never trained with that particular type of sword, but I have used some that are similar.” “Can you teach me?” Chang Tai thought about it for a moment. “In theory, but I do not think we have the time for you to learn an entirely different style of swordsmanship.”

“I only want to learn the basics so that if I ever encounter a weapon like this again I can guard against it easier.” “Where would we see weapons like this again?” asked Brennick, as he glanced at the sword. The question was quickly replied to by Alqim, before anyone else even had a chance to begin to answer. “If Anstrom has enlisted the aid of any Denastians there is a chance they will be wielding similar weapons.” “I agree with Alqim,” Chang Tai said. “While still in Kaidamia I saw people from the steppes carrying shorter swords of almost the same design.” “You have Denastians in Kaidamia?” Darious asked, after being silent for so long. “Yes, but they call themselves Khadu because they live near the Khadufial mountain range, which starts in Denast and goes into the northern part of Kaidamia.” Kael ran his hand through his hair. “Then you’ve dealt with Denastians in the past?” “In my youth I was part of an army that was sent to the north to deal with raiders who had come from the steppes to pillage the towns and steal women to bear their children and fill their ranks.” “Still a common practice in that part of the world,” Alqim commented. “That is unfortunately true, Alqim,” agreed Chang Tai sombrely. A smile formed on Cedric’s face, and he said, “You must tell me the story of that battle one day, Chang Tai.” “Perhaps I will, Cedric.” “Will you teach me to use this sword?” Tannis asked again. “I suppose I can try to teach you the rudiments of using a weapon like that.”

“Thank you, Chang Tai. We can use that old barn since I don’t think it’s being used to train anyone today.” Chang Tai nodded. “That should suffice. I think there are still some of the practice weapons in there.” A smile came to Tannis’ face and he wrapped the belt around his waist so that the sword would be at his left hip. He turned towards his friends and asked, “Will you come and watch?” Darious shook his head. “Though I would love to watch Chang Tai train somebody again there are some things I must do while I have the free time to do it.” “I see.” “Perhaps I will come by later to watch if you are still going at it.” Darious bid everyone farewell for the time being and left. “What about the rest of you? Will you come and watch?” Tannis asked. Dicter gave much the same answer as Darious. “I too have things to do this day.” “I am intrigued by the idea of watching you learn how to use that sword, but there are some women in this town that genuinely need to meet me, though they don’t yet know it.” Brennick started to laugh, and continued doing so, as he left the room. “Kael?” “I would be honoured,” the older man said with a smile. “I’ll come, too.” Cedric started walking over towards Tannis when Dicter grabbed the back of his tunic. Dicter kept a tight grip on Cedric’s clothing. “I think there are things we must discuss this day, Cedric.” “What kind of things?”

“You shall learn soon enough.” Dicter led Cedric out of the room. “Alqim?” “There is no need to ask, Tannis. Where you go I shall follow if I am able.” “Then we should go and get started,” Tannis declared. “It might be best if you have something to eat before we begin,” Chang Tai advised. “I know a nice little inn down the road a bit that you all should enjoy.” Kael walked towards the door. “Follow me.” “Should I leave the sword here?” Tannis asked. “There’s no need to do that. They’re used to armed men in that place.” As Kael walked out into the hallway, Alqim muttered, “It sounds charming already.”

After a brisk walk through town, they found the inn Kael spoke of, situated next to a cove on the eastern edge of Wintersbourne, and the pockmarked sign above the door claimed the name of the inn was the Wayward Traveller. It didn’t look particularly hospitable from the outside, and in fact appeared to have been constructed from a collection of mismatched bits of wreckage. Kael confirmed that it was built from the remains of vessels that had wrecked off the coast of Laegarri over the years, and he pointed out some decorations that identified the vessels that had been cannibalised for building materials. Once they were inside, though, the inn proved to be a nice enough place, despite the fact that most of the patrons were bearing weapons of some kind—even the people that worked at the inn were carrying at least a dagger on their belts. Kael explained that the inn used to be a meeting place for mercenaries and pirates before the duke’s family took possession of Wintersbourne, and it wasn’t until a few years ago that the citizens even began to patronize the inn because of its history. However, despite the inn’s dubious origins, the food was hot, flavourful, and reasonably priced, though Tannis and his friends didn’t have to pay for their food

because most of the patrons had heard of their deeds the previous night. A great many people interrupted Tannis to speak of the Battle on the Docks, as some had begun to call it, and so it took a while for he and his friends to begin their meals. “This is what happens when a man does something great,” Kael commented, as he lifted his mug of beer. “I cannot take all of the credit for what happened.” Kael leaned close to Tannis. “You wear the sword that belonged to Abdullah on your hip, and that is enough for most of the people around here. That man had a lot of enemies in this town, and those enemies will now be your friends for ending his life.” “There was a lot more to the battle than just my fight with Abdullah. Dicter was shot in the side by a crossbow for throwing me a sword to help me fight one of Anstrom’s bounty hunters. Why does that not get mentioned in the stories that people are already making up about the battle?” “Stories of battles are rarely written by those that witnessed them,” Alqim stated wryly. “Fame is the curse that comes with great deeds,” Chang Tai said, in much the same way as Alqim. “So I have become a hero to the citizens of this town because I killed a man that most of them didn’t like?” Tannis asked with an exasperated tone. Kael nodded. “That’s what has happened.” “How can I make sure that the other people with me get credit for what they did?” Alqim took a drink of his strong tea, and put the cup back down. Then he said to Tannis, “Perhaps someone can compose a song or ballad about the battle based on an from someone who has survived the conflict.” Tannis thought about what Alqim just said, and then nodded slowly. “I will talk to Cedric the first chance I get.”

Chang Tai finished his meal and pushed the plate away. “A bard can be a powerful tool if used in the correct manner.” Kael drained his mug and put it on the table. “That is some fine beer, but I am eager to reacquaint myself with the brews back in Avnadele.” “Darious said that the beer served at The Arrow was quite good,” Alqim commented, as he finished his tea. “And where is that place located?” “In Harrvall. One of Krow’s friends works there. I think his name is Vega or something similar,” replied Tannis, as he rose from his chair. “We should go now before I have to listen to someone else tell me about something that didn’t happen during that battle last night.” Everyone else rose from their seats, and they left the inn before anyone could stop them to ask questions or offer their personal opinion on something that happened on the docks. They made their way through the streets as quickly as possible, and then locked themselves inside once they reached their destination. Alqim and Kael took up seats on a bench in the corner, as Tannis and Chang Tai looked over the practice weapons. “I thought I was going to learn how to use this sword,” Tannis commented, as he placed his hand on the sword at his hip. “You are, but first I would like you to learn with something that has no sharp edges, which could easily separate body parts from one another.” Chang Tai searched through the practice weapons until he came across a pair of wooden weapons around the right size and shape for his purposes. “These will suffice for what I will teach you today.” Tannis unbuckled the sword-belt and put it on the bench next to Alqim. He then took one of the practice weapons from Chang Tai and felt its weight. “It is not quite as heavy as Abdullah’s sword.” Chang Tai held out the practice sword and thought of how heavy the other sword had felt in his hand. “I think the difference in weight is negligible.” He raised his practice sword and got into a different stance. “If you are ready to begin, raise your weapon and follow my movements.”

Tannis did as Chang Tai said, and raised his practice sword until he was holding it in the same manner. When Chang Tai moved, he mimicked those movements, as best he could, though he found he was not quite as flexible as the former monk. “I have many questions that I would like to ask you.” “I would answer them right now, but it might prove a distraction.” He changed his movements and made sure that Tannis did the same. “When I learned how to use a sword there was not allowed to be any talking until the lesson was finished. All of the students had to move as their instructors indicated without question or protest.” “Most men would allow three questions where I come from,” Kael said in a semi-serious tone. “Very well then. Seeing as I was previously unaware of this custom, I will be generous and give you four answers to four questions, but I will choose which questions I answer. However, you must allow me to ask you a question for every question that I am willing to answer.” “I agree to those .” “Then begin asking me what you wish to know.” Chang Tai performed a twohanded slash with his practice sword. Tannis did as Chang Tai had just done. “You seem to be a very capable fighter, so I am wondering why you had become a monk.” “I should have known you would not ask me a simple question I could answer in merely a few words.” Chang Tai saw the smile on Tannis’ face at the faint praise and decided to answer the question. “To truly understand my reasons you must first begin to understand my past. I was a very different man before I became who I am now. My upbringing was fairly privileged, because my family had served the royal families of Kaidamia for many generations. However, I chose to serve the royal family in a more direct manner than my ancestors. After a great deal of training and discipline, and participating in more than a few skirmishes, I eventually came to serve as one of the personal guards to a powerful nobleman in Kaidamia. He was Emperor Yohimaru of Khidatai, and I am proud to say that I served him as both protector and friend. “My service to the emperor ended up being cut short, however, because one day

an illegitimate son of one of the emperor’s brothers, Matsuo he was named, came to the palace for a private meeting. All of the guards were sent out of the room so that the meeting truly would be private, and a short while later the emperor was murdered by his illegitimate nephew.” Chang Tai changed his grip, so his other hand would become his primary hand, and he was pleased to see Tannis doing the same. “The emperor’s scream, as a dagger was plunged into his chest served as a signal to the retinue of Matsuo to begin their attack. Most of the guards were killed within the first few minutes, but I was taken prisoner, because I had gained some slight fame previous to becoming one of the emperor’s personal guards and Matsuo thought I could be useful to him politically.” He paused in speaking to change his technique to see if Tannis could keep up. “How would you have been helpful to him politically?” Tannis asked, as he adapted to the sudden change in technique. “Would you like that to be your second question?” “No, I don’t think I do.” “Then give me a moment and I will continue with answering your original question.” Chang Tai performed a complicated series of upward and then downward slashes. “I was a prisoner for close to a month before a wily ex-thief named Karutar, who had been performing some covert missions for Emperor Yohimaru, returned to the palace and found out that there was a new ruler. He pretended to offer his services to Matsuo, but at the first available opportunity he helped me to escape the dungeons and took me to a settlement near the southern borders of Shuigo, where we could hide ourselves from Matsuo’s wrath.” He did a combination of thrusts and diagonal slashes, which Tannis quickly mimicked. “I had felt much shame for allowing my master to die and I would have willingly taken my own life, as custom dictated, but Karutar showed me that a man without a master can become his own master. In truth, it was he who was responsible for first awakening my interest in religion during those few months when we hid in Shuigo, and he was the one who later directed me to Dalarath after Matsuo was overthrown, and it was safe for me to come out of hiding.” “That was an interesting story,” Tannis said. “What did he do to awaken your interest in religion?” Alqim asked.

“He spoke to me many times of how the gods had a use for me, and how the death of my master might have been meant as a catalyst to send me in the direction I was meant to go. I did not wholly believe his words, though, until we reached our destination and I learned the owners of the settlement where I was to hide were quite pious. They worshipped every god known to the Kaidamian people instead of embracing the specific religion of their ruler, as most tended to do, and that planted the seeds in my mind that perhaps Karutar was correct. These people had a great many documents about different religious teachings, and I had quite a lot of time to look through them. Karutar even did his best to introduce me to some of the things he had learned during his travels. He was the one who convinced me that the Highest Low Order was more than a myth, and that I should seek it out.” “Perhaps Karutar was right about you having a different destiny than you thought,” Tannis commented. “Perhaps, but now it is your turn to answer a question.” Chang Tai changed to blocking techniques. “Why did you keep to yourself so often during the voyage to Laegarri?” Tannis did each blocking movement that Chang Tai showed him and slowly increased his speed. “I felt out of place. I am not a warrior like Krow or Darious, and I do not know if I will ever know the things they know about battle. Nor am I an educated man like you or Alqim. The both of you have had good educations, whereas I was taught by my family and any of the many people who bought my father’s wares that wished to impart a little knowledge to a young boy. Sulanara remains a mystery to me now more than she did before, and even Cedric has more in common with all of you than I do. He at least knows what it is like to live among civilised people in a place larger than a village. Despite all of my years of travelling to sell the things I had made, I never spent the night in a city until King Malifesh offered me a bed in his castle. I would always camp outside of the place where I planned to sell my wares, and then leave as night came. I am not accustomed to being in the company of anyone other than customers or labourers, and so I didn’t think I was worthy of taking up anyone’s time with idle talk about something I have little experience with.” Tannis stopped and lowered the practice sword to his side. Kael got up from the bench and walked over to Tannis. He placed his hand on Tannis’ shoulder and said, “Harwin did his best to protect you, lad. He knew

what would happen if someone saw the resemblance between you and your real father. Either way, I think you turned out quite well.” “Thank you, Kael.” “There is no need to thank me. I’m just speaking the truth.” Kael turned around and quickly returned to the bench. Alqim seized on the opportunity to offer his opinion. “I do hope this does not offend you, Tannis, but I am thinking that your lack of civilisation has made you a better man than most. Many would not have stopped to even consider releasing a fellow prisoner. Fewer still would have done it once they realised I was a foreigner, but you released me and have become a good friend to me since that fateful day. That choice and many others you have made since that day show qualities that generally seem to be bred out of those who dwell in cities. If we look upon your qualities rather than your experiences, then it would be us who are unworthy of you.” “I second Alqim’s eloquent statement,” Chang Tai said and turned to once again face Tannis. “Now for your second question.” He raised his practice sword and waited for Tannis to do the same. “How did you gain the slight fame you mentioned?” “Now is not the time to answer that question.” Chang Tai held his practice sword in a solid, two-handed grip. “Mirror my movements,” he instructed. Tannis did as Chang Tai ordered, and raised the practice sword with both hands wrapped around the leather-wrapped hilt. “Why didn’t someone try to stop Matsuo when he killed your master?” “Another question that requires a complicated answer,” Chang Tai said, as he slowly swung the practice sword at Tannis, while Tannis mirrored his movements until their weapons met. Then he swung in a different way and Tannis again mirrored his movements. “For many centuries, Kaidamia has been divided into six parts with each part ruled by a single man. There are five emperors lording over each of the sections that border either another country or a body of water, while a high emperor rules over all of Kaidamia from the largest section, which lies in the centre of the country. The five smaller sections are in essence provinces, and they are: Shuigo, Khidatai, Masata, Imatuo, and Naruga.

The area ruled solely by the high emperor is called Kaidar.” He picked up speed slightly, and was happy that Tannis did the same. “None of the other emperors are allowed by law to interfere in the affairs of another emperor unless those affairs directly affect their own lands. So neither Emperor Gasaki of Shuigo or Emperor Tsuga of Imatuo could interfere in the coup that occurred in Khidatai until it affected their lands, or until High Emperor Doshimaze personally requested that something be done.” “Which meant that Matsuo was safe until he made an aggressive move towards any of his neighbours or did something to annoy High Emperor Doshimaze,” Tannis stated, as he moved into a different defensive posture without really realising he was doing it. “Very good, Tannis. I guess this proves that you are more educated than you claim to be,” Chang Tai said with a smile. “I guess it’s your turn to ask me a question now.” “Indeed it is.” Chang Tai moved into a posture to counter the one that Tannis had moved into. “What exactly happened to you in the jungle that changed you?” Tannis hesitated and then decided to answer. “My soul, I suppose you could call it, was at a place called the Crossroads of Fate. There I met a being named Volo who made me realise that perhaps I was not the person I thought I was. Beyond that I really don’t much of what happened. If nothing else it gave me a new perspective on the world around me.” “Intriguing,” Alqim said, as Kael sat speechless beside him. “I have heard of such a thing happening to people wounded in battle or afflicted with some great sickness, but I have never experienced it before.” Chang Tai lowered his sword and waited to see what Tannis did next. “It is not something I would wish to experience again if I had a choice.” “I would imagine not.” Tannis lowered his sword. “Perhaps we can continue this another day.” His sword slipped from his hand and hit the floor. Then he collapsed to his knees and struggled to rise. His friends rushed to his side and helped him stand, though it

was with great effort that he got his legs to hold him again. “Maybe I’m not as healed as I thought.” Alqim noticed a dark stain on Tannis’ shirt and one on his arm. “Your wounds seem to be seeping.” “You should have told me that you had reopened your wounds,” Chang Tai told Tannis with a chastising tone. “I wanted to learn as much as I could from you, and I was trying to ignore the pain,” Tannis said, as he tried to keep his balance. “You are as bad as your father,” Kael muttered under his breath. “Which father are you referring to, Kael?” Tannis asked. “Either one.” “Let us return to the fortress so I can clean your wounds and make sure they are dressed properly.” Chang Tai put the practice swords back where he had found them and helped Tannis, as they left the barn. He told Alqim to carry the sword that had belonged to Abdullah. The four of them headed back to the duke’s fortress, where Tannis was taken directly to his chambers and was told to lie down. He did as he was instructed, and about ten minutes later, Chang Tai returned with medical supplies and began to tend to his wounds. First, he unwrapped the soiled bandage on Tannis’ side and had Alqim clean the blood smeared around the wound. Then he poured something from a bottle made of brown glass onto the wound and the liquid began to foam. “How bad is it?” Tannis asked through gritted teeth, as the liquid began to burn. “I have seen worse, but the stitches have been torn loose. I will have to sew your side shut again. I would imagine I will have to so the same for your arm as well.” Chang Tai removed the bandage on Tannis’ arm and cleaned that wound also. Once both wounds were cleaned off, and the bleeding had stopped, Chang Tai began to thread a long, curved needle. “This will hurt a bit.” “I will have Cedric come and play something for him,” Alqim said, as he moved

towards the door. “Why?” Tannis asked. “To distract you from the pain.” Alqim left the room to fetch Cedric, without waiting for the protest he knew was going to come from Tannis. He returned a couple of minutes later, and Cedric happily began to play a song on his harp, while Chang Tai stitched shut the freshly cleaned wounds. “That should be sufficient for now. I suggest you get some sleep. I will return later to see how you are doing.” Chang Tai gave Tannis a small cup filled with a strange smelling liquid. “Drink this. It will help you rest.” Reluctantly, Tannis took the small cup and drank the contents. Within a few Minutes, he was in a deep sleep. Alqim volunteered to stay in the room to watch over him so that he would not move in such a way as to tear loose the stitches again.

XXI

The Naming Of The Leaders

It was sometime after the sun came up that Tannis awakened, feeling very refreshed and finding that his wounds no longer hurt. As he sat up, he noticed that Alqim was dozing in a chair beside the bed. After a few moments of staring at him, Tannis realised that Alqim must have spent the entire evening and night watching over him. He smiled at the thought of someone being so loyal to him, and then he slowly turned and put his feet on the floor. As he stood, the bed creaked and Alqim awakened. “You are awake earlier than I thought you would be.” “Good morning to you as well, Alqim.” Tannis walked over to where his clothes lay on a low dresser, and he dressed as quickly as he was able without stretching where his skin was stitched together. “Did you leave my side at all?” he asked. “Only a few times, but I always had someone take my place. I even ate my supper next to your bed.” Alqim stretched and added, “There were a few visitors while you slept.” “Who were they?” “Most of your fellow fighting men, except for Charaxes.” “Which comes as no surprise.” Tannis wrapped his belt around his waist, and then asked, “Did Sulanara come to see me?” Alqim hesitated a moment. “Yes, though she did not say anything. She just looked at you for a couple of minutes, and then left. There was a haunted look in her eyes, and I am thinking something vexes her greatly. Despite the fact that she has taken me into her confidence in the past, she would not tell me what it was that troubled her. I do not think she has even spoken to anyone within the past day or so.” With a sigh, Tannis said, “That woman is definitely a mystery to me. I would go speak with her, but I do not yet know her true opinion of me. If she considers me

a friend there is a chance she will be willing to talk, but if she doesn’t like me very much it will undoubtedly increase the distance between us.” “As always, choice is a double-edged sword,” Alqim commented, as he rose to his feet. “Do you know what time the feast will begin?” “Not really. I am guessing though that it will occur sometime around the middle of the day and will likely last quite awhile. There is a rumour going around that a ceremony will be held immediately after the feast.” Tannis made sure his dagger was secure in its sheath and said, “Let us go and break fast while it is still early.” “A good idea. I am a bit hungry.” Alqim followed Tannis out of the room and through the hallways to the main dining hall to see if anyone was there eating. When they entered the hall, they saw Krow and Darious sitting at one of the long tables talking to Dicter about something. In one of the corners there was a shorter table with platters of food—flat cakes, chunks of meat, bread, and fruits. They each grabbed a plate and began choosing what they wanted to eat from the selection. Once they had taken a few things to eat, they began walking towards an empty table. Before they could reach it, however, they were waved over by Krow, so they headed towards the table where he sat. “It is good to see you moving around again, Tannis,” Krow said with a smile. “I heard that you trained so hard with Chang Tai your stitches came loose.” “That’s pretty much what happened.” Krow motioned for Tannis to sit down next to him. “You are a very dedicated man, Tannis.” “How so?” Tannis asked, as he sat down. “I trained you as best I could as we travelled through Avnadele, and you became very skilled in that time. In fact, you sured any expectation I had for you, and now you’ve convinced Chang Tai to train you and you’ll likely become even better than you were before. That is the sign of a dedicated man.”

Tannis was uncertain if he had just been complimented or not, so he just smiled and nodded once before taking a bite of the meat on his plate. He found that the food was quite good and that he was very hungry, so he quickly finished everything on his plate before washing it down with some water he got from a pitcher in the centre of the table. “I can tell it’s been a while since you ate,” Darious commented. “The last time I ate was yesterday morning before beginning my training.” “Then go and fill your plate again.” Krow waved his hand towards the table in the corner. “There’s no sense in you going hungry, and the cooks can always make more. That is why they’re here, after all.” “I suppose I will get some more to eat.” Tannis rose from his seat and went back over to fill his plate once more. As soon as Tannis was away from the table, Krow turned towards Alqim. “You are a dedicated man, too. When I first met you I had doubts about bringing you along, but you insisted on coming with us, and now I am very glad you are here.” “Thank you. I am glad to be here, despite some of the hardships we have faced thus far.” “The hardships will get worse when we return to Avnadele,” Krow commented. “Of that I have no doubt.” Alqim casually glanced over at Tannis refilling his plate. “Was there some reason for sending Tannis away from the table?” “As I’ve said before, Alqim, you are a wise man.” Krow leaned closer to Alqim and began to whisper. “I wanted to tell you that your pacifism will not serve you very well after we return to Avnadele.” “You have said this all before, as we ventured to this place, and still I have continued to act according to my own principles.” Krow’s tone took on a harsher edge. “We can’t take anyone with us who is not willing to raise a weapon in defence of his companions. Your refusal to fight could lead to the death of someone you consider a friend.”

Alqim looked over and saw that Tannis was talking with one of the duke’s many Laegarran servants. Then he turned back to face Krow. “I do not wish to seem insulting, but you have been under great strain these past weeks, as you assist Duke Aernos in planning how this army he has raised will march to Malifestron and defeat the men who have oppressed the people of both Avnadele and the Northern Lands, and because of this you are not thinking as clearly as you should. If your mind were as clear as it was when first we met back in Malifestron, you would never have just told me what you did. You would have ed that just because I do not physically involve myself in a battle I can still take a part in it.” Anger burned in Krow’s eyes, as Alqim’s words struck his ears, and he began to rise to his feet. However, he soon realised that the words were true, and the flames of his anger burned out as quickly as they had ignited. “You’re right,” he said, sitting back down. “I have been under great strain recently. Accept my humblest apologies for doubting your contribution to this conflict.” Alqim raised a hand to keep Krow from saying anything further. “There is no need to apologize, Krow. Your concerns are valid ones, but I will not allow my personal philosophies to endanger anyone’s life.” Krow bowed his head. “If you can keep from breaking that pledge you are a better man than I.” He bid farewell to his friends until later and left the dining hall. “That is the first time I’ve seen Krow concede a point so easily,” Darious commented. “I salute you, Alqim.” “His actions were understandable even if I did not agree with them. The strain of leadership, however brief it may be, is oftentimes difficult for a man to bear.” Dicter leaned forward. “Do you think that perhaps you can talk with Cedric before the feast this afternoon?” Alqim nodded slowly. “I could, but first I must know about what.” “Try to impart some of your wisdom upon him. I think that my trying to train him as a bard is hard on him. Of course, it may be my fault since I am a warrior and know little about being a bard.”

“Is Klythen not a bard?” Dicter nodded. “He is, but I don’t think he is yet prepared to take on the training of another. I believe he is afraid of not being as good a teacher as those who taught him. Brennick mentioned to me on the journey here that the responsibility of replenishing the ranks of the bards was placed upon Klythen’s shoulders by a penderwydd.” “Which is what exactly?” Alqim asked. “I believe penderwydd is the highest rank a bard can attain.” “I see.” Alqim paused for a moment and stroked the facial hair on his chin while he thought. “Perhaps I will find a way to get the two of them together this day and try my hand at convincing the two of them to share knowledge with me.” Dicter nodded in understanding. “And by doing that you will be getting them to share knowledge with one another.” “That is my plan.” Alqim heard someone approach and looked up to see Tannis returning to the table. “What did you learn from that man you were speaking to?” “Not much, except that the great feast Duke Aernos is planning will happen in about six hours.” Alqim finished the food on his plate and stood up. “There is something that I must do before the feast begins. I will see all of you later.” “I will be looking over a map to choose the route I’ll take to Malifestron, if you want to find me later,” Tannis told Alqim. “I will that.” With those words Alqim left the dining hall to track down Klythen and Cedric. Silently, Tannis ate what was on his plate and drained his cup. Then he spoke again. “Have either of you chosen a route yet?” “Not yet,” Darious itted.

“I haven’t done it yet either,” Dicter said. “Then we should all go together and find a map so that we can make sure none of us will be docking at the same place.” Dicter nodded in agreement and said, “I believe the duke has all of the maps of that area in his chambers. We will have to see if he is done with them.” “Perhaps he is deciding our routes for us,” Darious offered. “In that case, we should definitely look at those maps.” Tannis rose to his feet and added, “We should see if anyone else wants to us.” Darious and Dicter agreed with Tannis’ idea, and the three of them left the dining hall to find some of the other people who would be acting as leaders. Then they all sought Duke Aernos, so that they could go over the maps.

º º º º º

The carriage reached the fortress that had been in King Malifesh’s family for generations in less time than Anstrom anticipated, due to surprisingly favourable weather conditions, and for that he was very glad. The first thing he did once everything had been brought inside from the carriage, and from the cart that followed them, was to take all of his belongings and organise them in the chambers that were to be his. Once that was finished, he wrote a short letter, which he then stuffed inside an envelope bearing his unique seal of a serpent with two heads, one on either end of its body, and sent it with a small group of soldiers that would be returning to the ship now that the king was safely at the fortress. The soldiers accepted the envelope without protest and agreed to follow Anstrom’s instructions concerning its delivery. With that task finished, Anstrom found some of the heartier servants who came with them from Avnadele and ordered a couple of them to fetch some of the native animals for him the first chance they got. They said that they would, and then went about helping the caretakers of the fortress in making it once more a home fit for a king.

“This place will do nicely,” Anstrom said to himself with a wicked grin, before disappearing down the corridor to his chambers.

º º º º º

As promised by Duke Aernos, a great feast was ordered. There were two of the long tables in the main dining hall covered with foods and drinks of various kinds. There were different kinds of fish prepared in nearly every manner imaginable, a pair of roast pigs, some of the native birds skewered and roasted, a large snake brought by the tribe to which some of the duke’s Laegarran servants belonged, fruits both foreign and indigenous to the region, a multitude of breads and pastries, and many varieties of beer, ale, and wine. Everyone in the town who wished to attend was present, and the food disappeared from the platters in considerably less time than it took to prepare all of it, but it was quickly replaced with more. All ate their fill and many tried to sur themselves in eating. The beer, wine, and ale flowed freely, and more than a few people were stumbling around before the feast was over. Then Duke Aernos stepped up onto a stool that one of his stewards brought over to him, and the crowd quieted down after close to a minute. Duke Aernos raised a glass of wine and began to speak. “I first want to thank all of you for coming here to celebrate the Saviour Mass with us. Though I know not all of you share the same religious beliefs, I am glad that our differences can be set aside to celebrate the unifying aspects of this holiday. Tonight, there will be the usual services for this holy night, but at this feast I particularly want to celebrate all of the brave people who have come to offer their services to me in fighting against the forces arrayed under my uncle’s banner. I owe them a great deal already, but I am certain I will owe them much more by the time we have achieved victory.” There were many cheers in response to this statement, and the hall filled with the sound, but it quieted down once everyone realised that the duke was not yet finished speaking. “Following this feast there will be a special ceremony in honour of those brave people who will lead my army to victory. This ceremony will be held in the town square in two hours time, and I ask that each of my chosen leaders come to the ceremony wearing their weapons so that the people of Wintersbourne can better know what these warriors look like who

will be fighting for not only the freedom of Avnadele, but the freedom of Wintersbourne as well.” He drained his glass, bowed, and then said, “Thank you for listening to me.” At least a dozen people left the dining hall after the speech, to help prepare for the ceremony, but the eating and drinking continued for close to an hour more, before many more people started leaving for whatever reason. All of those who would be acting as leaders for the duke’s army headed to their chambers to change their clothes and put on their weapons, and in some cases put on some armour to add to the image they wished to convey to the citizenry of Wintersbourne. Then a short while before the ceremony was supposed to begin, at least one servant visited each of the people who were to take part in the ceremony, and told them that they should come to the town square early, since the duke had specific instructions for each of them. After the messages had been delivered, their recipients left the fortress and went straight to the square, where Duke Aernos began telling each person where he wanted them to stand, and what he wished each person to do during the ceremony.

With only a few minutes remaining before the beginning of the ceremony, Duke Aernos checked one more time to make sure that everyone was in the proper place, and that everything had been arranged to his satisfaction. Every one of the people who agreed to serve as a leader stood upon the stage in their designated places, staring out at the crowd. Even Cedric and Alqim were up on the stage, despite Alqim’s protests that their contribution to the coming battles would not be as great as that of the other people with whom they were sharing the stage. All of the warriors were wearing the clothes they considered best suited for the occasion, and most of them were wearing at least some of their weapons. Tannis fidgeted nervously and tapped the hilt of the shamshir that once belonged to Abdullah, as he tried not to think of what happened to him the last time he was made to stand on a stage, and he hoped that none of the people around him noticed his nervousness, as he impatiently waited for the ceremony to officially begin. “Do not be so nervous, Tannis,” Klythen whispered. “These people wish to see

the people whose efforts may protect them from foreign oppression.” “Telling me that doesn’t help rid me of this nervous feeling,” Tannis said with a tight smile. “Then I apologize for my words. I just wanted to remind you of why they stare at us like they do.” “I appreciate your efforts to help me, Klythen. I truly do,” Tannis said, trying to sound grateful. He saw Klythen nod before becoming silent again. Hoping to ignore the stares of the citizens, he turned his head to look over at where Sulanara and Chang Tai stood. He noticed Chang Tai’s lips moving and wondered what was being said.

“I was worried about you these past few days. Is there anything that I can do to help you?” Chang Tai asked Sulanara, with great concern in his voice. “I have dealt with the things bothering me, but I am glad for your concern.” “Can you tell me what it was that was troubling you?” “Now is not the time or place to get into that conversation.” “Then if we do not have time to discuss it tonight, we will speak of it when we meet again in Malifestron.” Before Sulanara could make any kind of reply to what Chang Tai had just said, Duke Aernos stepped forward and announced that the ceremony would now begin. He talked briefly about his plan of sending each of his leaders in separate ships with their own part of the army he had raised, so that each part of his entire force could march to Malifestron from different directions to keep anyone from sending an organized force to a specific place to stop the entire army before it even reached Malifestron. While Duke Aernos talked about his plans for the future, without going into any specific details, on the chance that there were spies within the crowd, the peddlers and merchants contributed what they could to the celebration by selling their products to those attending the ceremony. They did a brisk business and

there was a modest amount of money that changed hands during the duke’s speech. When it was finished, however, the selling slowed nearly to a halt, and some people were brought towards the stage that had brought gifts for those brave souls who would go to Malifestron. At a signal from the duke, Cedric began to quietly play some music on his harp, as the giving of gifts began. A tailor who had moved to Wintersbourne from one of the eastern countries brought the finest gift he could, and each of the people on the stage, including Alqim and Cedric, were given a grey cloak of the finest silk in the tailor’s possession. He bowed and thanked each person in turn, as he handed out their gifts. As the tailor left the stage, a jeweller ascended the steps carrying a wooden box in his hands. He moved towards the nearest person who was involved in the battle against Ambrosi and his men, before opening the box and giving to each of the men involved individualized brooches specially designed to fit their qualities. Darious was given a brooch in the shape of a bull’s head, and he was told it symbolised his nature of charging into battle. Dicter was given a brooch in the shape of a boar’s head, and was told it would remind people of his inability to fall in battle. Chang Tai was given a brooch in the shape of a falcon, which the jeweller said was because of his grace and prowess. Brennick was given a brooch shaped like a wolf’s head, and he was told it was chosen for him because of his prowess in battle and his wild ways. Alqim was given a brooch in the shape of a lion’s head, which he was told would remind people of his noble and courageous nature. Tannis was the last to be given a brooch, and his was shaped like a stag’s head, because it was an ancient symbol of strength. Other individualized gifts were brought forward by the grateful citizens for the men who fought against the soldiers under the command of Ambrosi Derlin. All of the presenters of the gifts formed a line at the bottom of the stage, and looked up at their defenders, as they took turns going onto the stage to present their gifts. The first person that these gifts were presented to was Darious. He was given a dark red tunic, a pair of brown leather boots that went to the middle of his calves, and a banner adorned with the head of a brown bull, whose horns were tipped with crimson. The citizens then began to proclaim that Darious be known as the Brown Bull. Though Darious tried to hide the fact that he was moved by the gift, some still noticed him blushing slightly. Darious asked why he was to be

known as the Brown Bull, and was told the name was due to the colour of the hair on his face, and because he charges into battle like an enraged bull. Darious itted that such a name was appropriate for him, and accepted the banner proudly. Gifts were then brought to Dicter, and he was given a dark purple tunic, a baldric with a buckle in the shape of a boar’s head, and a banner adorned with a fearsome-looking boar. Dicter held the banner high above his head, as the citizens declared him to be the Black-Haired Boar, and then he put down the banner and thanked everyone as graciously as he could for their generous gifts. Some men left the stage, as others came to those that remained still, carrying gifts they had not yet given. This altered group of gift-givers moved next to Brennick, and to him they gave a tunic the colour of gold, a long dagger with a wolf’s head on the pommel, and a banner bearing a wolf’s head of the same colour as the tunic. Brennick held the banner high, and grinned proudly, as he was declared to be the Golden Wolf. He howled a few times and some of the citizens burst into laughter at his antics. Trying to contain their laughter, a slightly different group approached Chang Tai and presented to him a hooded robe of white and gold, like those worn by some holy men, a trained falcon with all of the required gear, and a banner bearing a falcon in flight holding a gleaming cross in its talons. Chang Tai bowed humbly, as men declared him to be the Falcon of God, and he bestowed his humble thanks upon them. The group changed again before reaching Alqim. These men and women gave him garments worn by few other than Erkyan royalty, including a red sash with Erkyan heraldry stitched onto the fabric with gold thread, and a curved silver dagger like the ones owned by many Erkyan noblemen. He bowed and proclaimed that he would never use the dagger for violent purposes, but he would wear it with pride nonetheless. The group came at last to Tannis. They expressed their thanks to him for his actions on the docks and his defeat of Abdullah. Then they gave him a dark blue tunic, a hunting horn with silver and gold inlay, which appeared to have been carved from the horn of some great ox, and a banner bearing a hammer and a sword crossed behind a large black anvil. Tannis slung the horn over his shoulder and held the banner high above his head. He stood with head held high,

as he was declared to be the War Smith. He then pulled his sword from its sheath on his back and held it high above his head, as he made a vow that he would fight until his last breath to defeat those who had subjugated the people of Avnadele and the Northern Lands. His vow was met by cheers and there was little else that could be heard above the sound. It was many minutes before the noise died down and the ceremony could continue. As soon as everything was calmed down sufficiently, the giving of gifts resumed, and to the others who would lead the attack against the forces of King Malifesh, banners were given, but the warriors were no less grateful because of it. Krow was given a banner bearing a large black crow’s head with light blue eyes. Many found it to be fitting considering his name, and therefore he was given no other. A banner bearing a sword and a spear crossed behind a harp was given to Klythen, and Brennick slapped him on the back before bellowing that his brother would be known as the Warrior Poet. Klythen bowed humbly to the praise thrown at him from those gathered, and then thanked them for their gift. Next, a banner bearing a red ox’s head was given to Sloan Edan, and the citizens quickly proclaimed him to be the Red Ox. Sloan Edan stroked his red goatee while he listened to the cheering, and then he took the banner and held it above his head. No words did he speak, but his expression showed he would carry the banner proudly. To Charaxes was given a banner bearing a coiled serpent with its mouth open to show it’s long fangs. As he silently took the banner, the citizens declared him to be the Striking Serpent. Over the noise, Charaxes didn’t hear some people agreeing that he shared many qualities with a snake. And finally, to Sulanara was given a banner bearing a ferocious black cat, like those indigenous to the jungles of Laegarri. She said nothing, as she took the banner, but when the citizens and a few of her companions proclaimed her to be the Black Cat, her silence ended. She yelled so loud that the citizens stopped talking. “Is this meant as an insult? A black cat is seen as an ill omen in some lands.” Krow stepped forward with his hands held palms up in a sign of peace. “It was not meant to offend you, Sulanara. It was just one of the many ideas for your

banner. Darious suggested a shrew, but we decided it best not to use that idea. In truth, Tannis came up with the name you’ve been given. He thought that it would a fitting name since you are going to use stealth when you attack our enemies on the way to Malifestron.” Sulanara pointed at Tannis. “Did you choose this name for me?” Tannis nodded slowly. “Yes, I did. You will use stealth like the cat that adorns your banner, and the mere sight of your banner will serve as an ill omen for our enemies. Do you not agree with me?” Sulanara thought about it for a few moments before replying, “Perhaps you’ve chosen a fitting name for me, after all.” She walked back over to where she had been standing before the outburst, and she cursed herself for allowing something so minor to rankle her so. Duke Aernos stepped to the edge of the stage and began to address his subjects. “We have won our first battle, but many more will follow before we reach our final destination. All who have been given a banner will be leading one part of our entire force. At dawn tomorrow, Krow will leave with his part of the army. Then Darious will leave one hour after Krow’s ship has left the dock. This will allow both of them to locate allies from their past that are willing to help… if any still live. Another ship will then leave every hour until all are gone. The next to last ship must be the one that Tannis is on, because he has the most to lose by returning to Avnadele. I will be on the last ship with Klythen.” Charaxes stepped forward. “I thought you were going with me,” he said. “I’ve changed my mind. I think that Klythen will be a much better companion for the journey. He talks more than you do, and he can play a harp.” Some of those around the duke began to laugh. “You are still one of my best men, but I do not wish to hinder you in any way.” Charaxes nodded. “I will find my men and prepare to leave in the morning.” Then he walked into the crowd before Duke Aernos could say anything further. The duke looked at the faces of everyone in the square and called his other leaders to him. “Each of these men shall lead fifty soldiers into battle, and Sulanara shall lead a force of twenty. As I have already said, they will each land in a different place and ride towards Malifestron. Along the way they will attack

any enemy forces that they find, and free as many innocent people as they can. We will all meet on the hill overlooking Malifestron, and that is where we will set up our camp.” He glanced at the crowd once again. “We will now return to my fortress so that the army can be split up accordingly. I thank you for ing us, and I wish you all a good day.” At hearing the duke’s words the citizens began to leave the square, and those upon the stage gathered up the gifts they were given and descended the steps leading from the stage, so that they could return to the fortress and put away what they had been given before they had to assemble again in the main hall.

It took only a short time for each person to return to their individual chambers and put their gifts away, except for those gifts they wished to keep on their person. Then everyone made their way to the main hall, where Duke Aernos, and a large number of men, and some barely old enough to be called men, patiently awaited their arrival. The duke raised his right hand above his head once his leaders, except for Charaxes, had assembled behind him. “I want each of you brave warriors to choose whom you will follow, and as I have said only fifty may serve each man.” Duke Aernos glanced at Sulanara. “Only twenty shall follow Sulanara, and each of them should be proud to follow one such as her.” A faint grin came to Sulanara’s face, and Duke Aernos knew that he had said the right words, however, before he could say anything else he heard a noise and saw Charaxes entering the hall with some men at his back. The scarred man made no excuses for his lateness and took up a position behind Duke Aernos. The warriors quickly began to choose whom they would serve, but some had to be content to be placed under the leadership of another once the one they wanted to follow had already reached their limit. As soon as every one of the war leaders had a full army, Duke Aernos realised that there were still nearly a dozen left over, so he had those remaining choose whom they would serve. This took some less time since many already knew whom they wished to serve, and when this was done there were only three left standing in the centre of the hall; Alqim, Cedric, and Kael. Alqim said that despite his distaste for bloodshed and violence, he would

continue to proudly follow Tannis, and he was welcomed without hesitation. Cedric professed that he didn’t know whom to , until Dicter invited him to the ranks of his portion of the army. Cedric smiled gleefully, as he walked over to where Dicter stood. Kael said that he would go with Tannis, but only if Tannis would have him. Tannis, of course, allowed him to the ranks of his army. The duke stepped in front of the ranks of warriors and said, “Before we return to our chambers, I would like to say that I hope each of you has had a joyful Saviour’s Mass.” Some people voiced their opinions of the day they had had, and then the duke continued. “Now, I would like everyone to return to their chambers and get some sleep, unless of course you wish to attend late night services at one of churches, because at dawn the first ship leaves for Malifestron. I wish you all a good night.” Duke Aernos walked out the door leading from the hall, and was soon followed by various of his army. After a few minutes, the leaders of the army were left standing alone. Charaxes walked away without speaking to anyone, and he was followed out by the same men that followed him into the hall. Everyone else wished each other a good sleep, and ventured off towards their own separate chambers, or wherever else they wished to go. Alqim stopped just outside of his chamber and told Tannis that he wanted to ask him something. “What is it you wish to ask me, Alqim?” Tannis asked. “What exactly is this holiday we celebrated today about? I have heard it mentioned before, but I have never been able to learn its significance from anyone. The only things I have learned about it have been from the scant references in the texts supplied to me during my imprisonment.” “You’d never heard anything about it while in Erkya?” “No. Worshipping other religions is frowned upon, because the people of my country are expected to worship the god Vishnaru, and so texts regarding other religions are considered taboo. However, I genuinely wish to know what this holiday regards.” Tannis was hesitant to speak at first, but then said, “You could ask Chang Tai. He

is a holy man and could likely tell you more than I can about the Saviour Mass.” “I truly respect him, but I think certain questions about religious holidays are best answered by someone not d with any specific religion.” Tannis smiled and replied, “The Saviour Mass is a celebration of a man who is simply known as the Saviour. It is said he was the child of God, but he was born from the womb of a mortal woman, who was condemned by her people for going against the worship of the old gods. In his early years, he spoke out against unjust rulers and gained many followers, but eventually those that feared the effects of his words decided to arrest him and nail him, with his limbs outstretched, to a large tree while his followers watched, supposedly to discourage rebellion. “Eventually, he somehow returned to life and travelled the world as a beggar for many years. He became very troubled, as he learned of what had befallen the world since his ing. Then one day God spoke to him and said that the mortals would pay for what they did if his son wished it to happen, but the Saviour asked that the mortals be forgiven, so that they could learn from their mistakes. God accepted this and took his son into the world that lies beyond our world. Because of his sacrifices, and his unwillingness to see all of humanity punished for the mistakes of a few misguided men and women, this man of divine and mortal blood became simply known as the Saviour.” “What was the Saviour’s real name?” Alqim asked curiously. “I have heard that His true name is no longer known except to a select few, and I’ve heard those people guard that knowledge very jealously,” Tannis replied. “Thank you for explaining it to me,” Alqim said, as he went into his chambers. “You are welcome.” Tannis went into his own chambers and shut the door.

º º º º º

Back at Castle Mallimar, Captain Detrik awakened to find a group of men

staring at him. “Where am I?” he asked. One of the closest men answered, “You are in your chambers. We thought you injured when you were found upon the floor outside of the main hall.” “You’ve been asleep for more than a day. We all thought you’d come down with some sickness,” another of the men said. “You’d not be the first to catch some malady from a servant girl,” someone else said, from towards the back of the room. Captain Detrik sat up slowly and looked around. “I am fine… . I was just exhausted.” He took a deep breath, as he focused his mind. “Have any of you been outside the city walls recently?” All of them said that they had not ventured outside of the city walls for over a week, so he said to them, “I have noticed that things are not as they should be. The plans of Anstrom have caused many bad things to happen, which I should have tried to prevent when I had the chance.” He stood up carefully. “I believe that we should protect this city until King Malifesh returns, and then we will make sure that Anstrom pays for what he has done to this land.” From the back of the gathering of men came a voice, and it said, “I’ve never trusted Anstrom. I prefer to follow your orders.” This statement was agreed with by most of the other men. “We’ll help you protect this city and we’ll follow you into battle when the time comes.” Captain Detrik smiled and slowly stroked the red beads on his moustache, one at a time. “That is good. I have a plan for if we ever get attacked,” he said. “Which I am certain will happen very soon,” he then added. The men gathered around, as Captain Detrik began to speak of his plan.

º º º º º

The early morning sun illuminated Krow’s army, as it was led onto the first of the ships. An hour after Krow’s ship set sail, the ship bearing Darious’ part of the

army left the harbour. Then every subsequent hour, another ship sailed, until the final ship, bearing Klythen and Duke Aernos, headed out to sea. The citizens of Wintersbourne watched, as the last ship disappeared from view, and then all the citizens left to return to their daily duties, except for two elderly men who stayed behind on the docks. Both of the men bore the pale scars of old battles, and as they stood on the docks, listening to the sounds of people being replaced by the sounds of the sea, they reflected on what they knew of the current state of Avnadele. Then the man on the left, who had markings on his forearms that would have once immediately identified him as a pirate, said, “There go the bravest people I’ve ever known in all of my years, and I’ve known many during my life. Despite the peril they’re heading straight into the teeth of, I’m filled with hope that they’ll succeed.” The other man, whose chest bore the brand of a mercenary group whose exploits had faded into myth and legend, looked at his companion and said, “If they fail at this, even hope will not be enough to save us from what will come.”

To be continued in On The Anvil Of War